BOOK 2

____Chapter 1____

I was really excided yet really nervous. I loved Angelina but I had, without thinking, promised to do something completely nerve racking and final as soon as I was stuck as a dragon for good. What I wasn't thinking about was the fact that it could happen as soon as this week!

Once we were back at the entrance to the cave, Skye came out to greet us. He had the biggest smirk on his face. Did you two enjoy yourselves?

I knew what he meant from the smile on his face and the tone of his voice. "Not the way you are thinking. But to answer your question we did enjoy ourselves." I said this in an effort to end the conversation. I was still rather uncomfortable talking about it.

_But one day..._Angelina interrupted, looking at me with a hopeful and loving expression in her bright orange eyes.

"Angelina! Not in front of Skye! I'll never hear the end of it now!"

Hehe sorry, I can't help it sometimes.

"It's all right. We can get to our destination tonight if we get going."

Yeah, let's get moving. I can't wait to get back to some kind of civilization. Skye wasn't joking. We had been traveling and his wing hadn't healed completely.

What are we not civilized enough for you? Angelina was glaring at Skye with distaste plus some kind of anger that seemed to come out of nowhere and for no reason.

"Oh stop bickering and get in the air already," I said, rolling my eyes. I was still on Angelina's back and with my comment she abruptly jumped into the air. I screamed as I lost my grip and fell off of my spot on her back. I reached out and grabbed one of her small dorsal spines as I fell and, still several hundred feet up, pulled myself back onto her.

"I can't fulfill the promise I gave you this morning if I'm dead!" I stated still panting from the exertion and panic of almost falling off of a flying dragon.

Sorry. I got carried away. I'm looking forward to it ya know.

"Me too but I'm nervous as hell." I wasn't lying either.

You will be fine. It's instinct.

Hey I'll give you some tips, said Skye looking up at us as he was flying below and to the right of Angelina.

"As much as I want them, no can do."

Fine then just remember she used to be my mate.

"Point taken," I said mouthing the words 'maybe a few tips' to Skye who just smiled.

What are you two talking about? Angelina looked over her shoulder at me.

"Nothing," I said. Skye must have been using the private chat. Angelina had no idea what we were talking about.

We continued to fly and eventually landed for lunch. I took the cooked meat out of my insulated backpack and asked if someone would heat it up. Angelina gladly did so.

She looked even more beautiful with the red-orange flames illuminating her face. I stared for a moment then caught myself and smiled. I heard two mental chuckles and I too began to laugh. "Sorry. I can't help it sometimes," I said, joking about how Angelina had said the same thing earlier.

Very funny, Angelina said rolling her eyes. She finished heating the food and we ate the rest of the meat that was left over from the deer, talking and laughing about different things. Most of them were stories from when Angelina and Skye were together.

After we had all had food and I had a bathroom break, we were soon in the air again. This time though I had eaten and I was tired so I put my head down. I didn't go to sleep but I did close my eyes. I listened to the wind flow past and started humming a song. I used to write music but never got into it. This particular song went something like this.

Nobody saw it coming

Yet you and I are one

If the world would only listen

Wouldn't be hurting anyone.

Our love is like the sun.

The source of all things good

No matter what may happen

Your love stopped me where I stood

I never did write verses but that was all that was really needed in a moment when I was embracing the one I loved, even if it was only to not fall to my death.

What are you doing? You are vibrating. Is something wrong?

I heard Angelina's voice in my head and opened my eyes. "Huh? Oh no nothing is wrong. In fact, everything is right. Well minus the fact that Skye is here but other than that I'm great."

Why was your head vibrating?

"I was humming a song. I might sing it to you one day I would only do it while Skye was away. It would be embarrassing to sing that particular song in front of him."

I can hear you, just so you know, said Skye, giving me a look of sadness. I'm sorry if I'm in the way.

"No you aren't in the way. Well you are but I want you to be. I don't want anything to happen before its time. You are here to help me keep that goal. It isn't that I don't want to sing to you; it's just that this song in particular is so straight from the heart that it can only be done to the one that has my heart. I hope you understand."

I do. I'll keep you two in check but when you get stuck as a dragon it's up to you.

"I'm not going to need you to keep us in check after I get stuck as a dragon forever because that is when I plan to make the final commitment. When I turn into a dragon the only reason for me not to disappears."

Said very wisely. Angelina said this out of the blue. I totally forgot that I was speaking out loud.

I agree, said Skye.

"Well this is embarrassing." I said. "I meant every word but I didn't mean to say it so you could hear."

You're riding on my back. Anything you can say to Skye I can hear. We're almost there. I can see the town in the distance.

"Wow that was quick. How long did I have my eyes closed?"

A few hours. You really should find a way to keep track of time.

"I would wear a watch but I'm not sure how it would end up working with the dragon transformation." I said as we neared the town and came in for a landing.

It was dark by the time we landed. The only thing that gave us any way of knowing where to land was a few scattered streetlights. We found a street where there weren't any power lines and we landed. I had no clue where we were but there was a building that looked like a stable to our right. It had a few dim lights on inside and I got off of Angelina and went over to check it out.

I opened the door and inside was a large spacious room set up with a small kitchen area and a bathroom (and those are very welcome sights when you have been going without for any period of time). It also had large garage type doors and I opened one and motioned for the two dragons to come in. "I'm not sure who lives here but it is on the edge of the woods and it seems empty. It's also plenty big enough for us to all stay the night. In the morning I will figure out who I need to talk to."

Works for me, Angelina and Skye both said at the same time. They looked at each other and smiled.

I ran over and got between them and gave Angelina a big hug. "I saw that smile. I'm not letting him take you back. You're all mine now."

Hehe, sorry. Habit I guess. You have nothing to worry about. Let's go get some sleep shall we? We all will probably have a very long day tomorrow.

Yeah. I call the corner over there, Skye said pointing to a corner to the right and walking over.

I think it killed him to sleep in that cave last night. He ALWAYS sleeps in a corner and that cave was round. I always thought it was weird but kinda funny too.

I just laughed. "Wow, an OCD dragon. Now THAT is funny," I said before walking over to the other side of the room where I eventually settled down for a good night's sleep. Angelina, as she had done many times before, came over and slept right beside me and put her wing over my body.

I started humming that song again but never finished.

­

____Chapter 2____

I woke up to a strange sound. I looked around but I didn't see anything. I figured it was probably a rat. I closed my eyes and started to dream

I was standing on the rafters of a large building. There was no way up or down so I just stood there.

Who are you? Said a voice in a female tone, seeming upset.

"Even I don't know anymore," I replied trying not to look or sound nervous but also not giving any useful information about myself.

Very well then, you show no fear I respect you for that. Why are you here?

"To figure out what I can about a dragon that is said to live nearby. I just want to have a conversation and I may have someone special for the dragon to meet, if my hunch is correct. Wait I'm dreaming. I'm just talking to myself."

No I'm contacting you in a dream because I saw you fly in last night riding on a dragon. It is a high honor to be allowed to do so. I figured you were either important and a welcome guest or very powerful and an intruder.

"I am here because I was asked to come. I wasn't able to get specifics though."

Well it's time to wake up! No sooner had the voice said it than I saw a flash of green and then blackness.

I opened my eyes and saw Angelina's wing still over me. I thought 'I am not waking a dragon up I'll just stay still till she wakes up' but then I heard her voice in my head.

I'm already awake. I had the weirdest dream last night.

She got up, allowing the sunlight to stream in, which caused me to have to squint my eyes. "Really," I said. "Please, do tell."

All I heard was a female voice screaming "Don't do it. Please don't do it. I'm so sorry." Then there was a flash of green and I woke up.

"Wow I had a similar dream. The only difference was that the voice was asking me a bunch of questions. This is REALY weird."

Well a man came by and asked if you were awake and I told him no but that I would let you know that he came by. He looked official.

"You should have gotten me up. I am going to go try to find him"

Oh, he's two buildings over. Room 3C, I think he said.

"Great," I said. I'll go as soon as I get dressed. It may not matter to you but they don't want to see me nude ha." She just laughed. "Oh and also stay in town. I am going to ask about the dragon. I don't want you going off to find it alone."

Fine, though now I have to find something to do.

"I'm sure you will find some way to amuse yourself. I'm sure Skye will need something to do as well. Just try to put up with him okay."

Okay. We aren't always arguing. He's still kind of a friend.

"Okay. Well I'm out of here," I said as I pulled on my shirt and walked out the door.

I walked over to where Angelina had told me the man was. I walked in and was greeted nervously by a secretary who couldn't have been more than sixteen.

"Right this way sir," the kid said as he hurried to get up and show me to room 3C. "They are waiting for you in there."

"Thanks and don't ever call me sir again."

"Yes si... I mean okay."

I laughed and shook my head as I walked into the room. There were only a few people in there so I had plenty of choice as to where to sit. I plopped down in a cushioned chair near the door.

"Hello Mr. Mark." one man to my right, who was sitting near the end of the table, said. The others followed suit.

"So tell me about yourself," said the first man leaning on the table in an effort so look like he was really interested.

"Well' I'll start with what I told your secretary. If you call me Mr. or Sir again I will bite you in half." At this the others looked at each other nervously. I smiled and said, "Okay so I won't do that but I really don't like being called anything but Mark." The others seem to FINALLY exhale. "I can turn into a dragon but at the moment I am trying to avoid doing so as much as possible. As you may have noticed by my eyes I am losing my human genetic code and eventually I will no longer be able to become human again." At this a few of them looked skeptical but they turned back to me and I took it as a sign to continue talking. "I think I just turned 20 but it might be 21 or something. I lost track of my birthdays a while back. I might even be 22 but I doubt that. The red dragon is Angelina and the blue one is Skye. They are both to be treated well and not annoyed. Now I want to know exactly what I have been called here to do. I will take questions after the meeting."

"Well there is a dragon that lives off in the woods. She is sometimes seen by a few of the men and there are a few that have actually become quite friendly with her. But she is scaring the others and I fear a panic outbreak coming if you cannot get her to go away. For the safety of the people and her own safety, I need you to convince her to leave."

"Is that all?"

"Yeah, Pretty much. That and I request an alliance with you."

"What are the terms?"

"We only request that you not attack us and help us in time of need."

"I will do only one. I will not attack you but last night I was thinking and I decided to quit fighting."

"Oh well in that case, you would still be doing us a favor in getting rid of the dragon and I guess that is all I can ask. I accept your terms."

"Good because you have no choice anyway," I said staring into the eyes of a man who was probably in his mid 30's and was wearing multiple military decorations on a well pressed uniform.

He just glared at me with anger, but that soon faded to respect. "I understand when I am outranked."

"I don't outrank you. I just have more influence than you." I wanted to make sure that my requests were clear and that there was no mistake about my seriousness on the subject. "Stay on my nice side and we will be very good friends," I finally said.

"Good. I think this meeting went well. Time to wrap it up guys," the official looking military officer said.

"Remember if you have any questions let me know. If you have private questions, find me at the big building just two over from this one. Knock and if I am there I will answer any question to the best of my ability."

Nobody spoke but I heard several questions in the minds of the men. I thought to myself 'this is going faster than expected and I didn't even transform. Now I can hear thoughts. This isn't a good sign.'

"Well, I'm going to get going since nobody has any questions to ask at the moment. I'm off to try and find that dragon." I walked back over to the building we had stayed the night in and walked in. Angelina and Skye were enjoying a nice relaxing breakfast.

They hadn't even noticed me walk in. "You are having breakfast without me? Looks like you two still have some stuff to work out." I said jokingly.

It's not like that, Angelina stated quickly.

Hey maybe not for you. I still really like you. Skye blurted this out then said;sorry I mean it isn't like that.

"I knew that much. I'm not stupid Skye I see your feelings for her in your eyes. Every time you even look at her they get a little sparkle in them."

Is it that noticeable?

"Yeah," I said chuckling a little.

There is plenty of extra food if you want some, Angelina said ending the subject. She pointed in the direction of the stove with her tail and I walked over and grabbed some food. I sat down by the two dragons and began to eat.

"Before we get going," I said to Angelina, "I have something to tell you."

Is there something wrong?

"That depends on if you think that my sudden ability to hear thoughts is a bad thing."

It is, because that means that you don't have to turn into a dragon to change more. But that also means that my day comes sooner. She and Skye both giggled at the thought and I wondered what was so funny.

"I don't see the humor in that. Oh well, hurry up and eat, Angelina. We have a long day ahead of us."

Okay, she said, with a piece of bacon sticking out of her mouth.

"Now THAT is amusing," I said getting up and washing the plate that I had used for my food.

When I finished I washed the plates that Skye and Angelina had used as well.

At least he can clean, Skye remarked.

More than you can do, Angelina teased back but I could tell that she was also being completely truthful by the tone of her voice.

"All right, let's get out of here now or we will never find this dragon." Angelina and I headed out into the forest to search.

____Chapter 3____

So what exactly do they want you to do?

"They want me to find a way to convince this dragon to leave the area."

Is that all?

"Well basically. That and they wanted an alliance. The deal was eventually that I won't attack them if they don't attack me."

Sounds fair enough, Angelina stated.

"Yeah, speaking of that," I said as I stopped walking.

Angelina looked back then turned around. What is it? Is something wrong?

"Not really. Do you remember when I told you about how I went out to fight for people who couldn't do it themselves?"

Yeah. What of it?

"I have decided to quit."

But the cause is a very good one and you're alive so you must be good at it.

"But if we are going to be together, and possibly start a family, I can't be constantly risking my life," I said seriously.

I see. Well, I will support you either way. You know that.

"I know but I have to be prepared and this will help a lot. I have already told Jake and Keven about this and they support me. They also know about the danger of using the dragon form."

At least you told them.

"I told them what they needed to know."

What didn't they need to know? Angelina saw right through me like this quite often. I had told my friends about the danger of using the dragon forms but I hadn't told them about me actually losing my human self.

"I am living proof of that danger. That is what they don't need to know. I don't want them feeling sorry for me. That will only cause me to feel sorry for myself."

I guess but what happens when they find out? Because they will eventually figure it out.

"I guess you have a point."

Just because I am young doesn't mean I am not wise.

"Oh you are A LOT older than me," I pointed out, "in human years anyway."

And you make a good point as well, Angelina laughed.

We continued walking all day but didn't find the dragon said to live in the area. I was kind of disappointed but there was always tomorrow.

"We should probably head back. It will be getting dark by the time we get there," I said. Angelina agreed and we headed back toward 'home.'

I walked in and sat down at a small table. Angelina rested beside me, still above me even though she was on the floor resting. Skye was not back yet but I figured he was just out finding something to amuse himself. I walked over to the fridge and got the stuff to make a sandwich. I made one for Angelina as well and walked back over to sit down.

You humans really like these sandwich things don' you?

"You say 'Human' like your father."

Sorry.

"That's okay. I know what you mean." I smiled and relaxed while eating my food.

So we just have to keep looking till we find the dragon?

"Basically," I said shrugging my shoulders.

Don't bother, said a voice in my head.

"Angelina, what happened to your voice?"

What do you mean?

"Didn't you just say something?"

I don't think so.

"Someone just said 'Don't bother,' in my head. You are the only one here that can do that. You SURE you didn't say anything?"

I'm sure.

She's right. She didn't say anything. Look up.

I did so, and in the rafters, I saw a dark green dragon. "AAAAH! HOLY CRAP," I screamed as the dragon came into my sight. "Angelina watch out there is a large green dragon right above us."

Well now we don't have to hike tomorrow, Angelina said jokingly.

"This is no time for jokes. We are in a closed in space with a dragon that is bigger than both of us and might just decide to kill us!"

Oh I am not here to hurt you. I saw you fly in yesterday, riding on a dragon's back no less. You must hold this human in high regard. The dragon came down from the rafters and looked at Angelina, seeming to wait for a response.

It's true. He is not the average human though, she replied, keeping her composure.

The dragon lowered her head and looked me over, stopping and taking an extra moment at my face. I see. Very few dragons can shape shift this well.

"I'm not a dragon." I had to get that out of the way as quickly as possible. "I am a human that can transform into a dragon. You have it backwards. And Angelina why didn't you tell me that dragons could shape shift?"

Only some can. I don't have that ability at the moment and might never have it. If I do get that ability, it will come at a much later time. Only ancient dragons can do it.

"As if you aren't old enough," I joked. "How old are you anyway, if you don't mind me asking?"

90 years old I'm 19 or 20 in human years. It doesn't translate exactly.

"Oh okay. Anyway, why are you here?" I turned to face the green female dragon and made a questioning face.

I just haven't seen another dragon in years. I wanted to know why you were here and maybe go where you are going. I really want to leave this place but I have nowhere to go.

"I have a question."

Ask away. I will tell you what I can.

"Do you recognize the name Angelina?" Even Angelina was surprised that I said that.

Yeah but it has been a long time sense I have heard that name. The green dragon seemed to get sad for a moment then regained her composure. Why do you ask?

BECAUSE I AM ANGELINA!!!! The red dragon blurted out angrily.

No way! You aren't supposed to be alive!

Wait. What?

Sandra told me that she got a mental distress call from your father and that she felt the link go away all of a sudden. The only time that happens is if a dragon dies.

Sandra tried to make a move on my dad after she got back. You don't think she lied to get him to be with her do you?

"I sure do," I said. Both dragons looked at me, and then looked back at each other.

I am so sorry for not coming back. I freaked and couldn't bear the thought of you being dead. I am also sorry for not even recognizing you.

I guess I understand. We'll talk about it later...Mom."

Wha...? I can't believe you just called me mom after all this time. Joseph still hasn't had any other mates?

No. He is loyal to you.

Wow. I never thought about it like that.

"He will be so happy when you come back." I said this to remind them that I was still here. "That will work in my favor too. He still doesn't trust me fully."

He's hard to please. Trust me. By the way, my name is Eva.

Well Eva, I should probably tell you before you see for yourself that I am losing my human self and eventually I will become a dragon permanently. When that happens I plan on Angelina being with me. We are kind of already dating, as humans say it, but I want more than that. I can't do that until I am trapped as a full dragon though."

I always knew you would have an odd mate, but a human? Even I couldn't have predicted that.

"I prefer the term boyfriend and eventually wife. 'Mate' just doesn't sound right to me although I guess it would be correct."

Okay. I will try. Eva said.

I had no clue that bothered you, Angelina said in a tone that said she was going to use it later to bug the mess out of me.

____Chapter 4____

"Well that was easy," I said laughing. "We should probably get rested though. We have a long flight back tomorrow. But first we should find Skye."

Uh, I know where he is. Follow me. Eva jumped up to the rafters. I climbed onto Angelina's back and she followed the green dragon onto the supporting structures of the roof. I turned my head and spotted Angelina's mother and we followed her to the other side of the building.

As we arrived at the other side of the huge building I noticed a very large gold box.

Oh this is priceless! Angelina was laughing so hard that I had to jump off of her back to avoid being thrown off.

"Hey! What's so funny?" I got up from my rough landing "I can't fly in human form you know. Speaking of flying where is Skye?"

In that box, said Angelina still laughing.

"Trapping someone who can breathe fire in a box made of one of the most easily melted metals is probably not the best idea." I laughed at the fact that Skye hadn't thought about that.

It is a special property of dragon flame to not damage gold, said Eva smiling.

And it is impossible to thought-speak through it, added Angelina, finally able to breathe somewhat regularly.

"Oh. Why doesn't anyone tell me these things? I just looked like an idiot." I glared at Angelina. She was just smiling. When she smiled, I felt a mix of delight and terror. "Angelina you know what I think about a dragon's smile." I said it with a half joking tone in my voice so that she didn't feel bad.

I know but you make me happy and when I am happy I smile. Then she flashed me her teeth again, just for good measure. I flinched.

Eva and Angelina both broke out laughing.

"Do you mind if I ask how you got Skye in that box without destroying the building?" I broke their laughter with a question that I seriously wanted to know an answer to.

Well from what I remember about him he REALLY liked you. But your father didn't exactly like him. That is probable cause to kill. I just had to trap him. I knew he was a ladies man so I used that against him. He tried to make a move and I played along but unknown to him I was pushing him into a trap. The gold box you see here. It worked perfectly. I still got it. Eva struck a pose and it was my turn to laugh uncontrollably.

When I could finally breathe, I said, "Wow. I would keep him in there but it would be very hard to carry that box. You can let him out now I guess."

Eva unhooked the chains holding it to the wall and floor. Then with Angelina's help she lifted it, revealing a blue serpent dragon. He was wrapped in steel chains.

LOOK OUT! SHE IS GOING TO GET YOU!!! Skye struggled against the chains and fell over. Luckily the chains made him just big enough to not fall through the spaces between the roof supports. We laughed again and Eva used a key and unlocked the three locks on the chains and they fell off of the poor blue dragon.

"It's okay. This was all a big misunderstanding."

Oh I heard everything. You are such a sex maniac! Angelina stated.

You didn't have any problem with it when we were going out. Skye had an embarrassed facial expression.

"Yeah but you hit on her mom dude! NOT COOL!"

Wait huh? You mean...?

Yeah Eva here is my mother, Angelina stated, rather amused at the situation.

Oh my gosh! Uh I didn't know. I would have never done that if I had and you know it.

I'm not so sure, Angelina said jokingly.

"Well when you two are done bickering, we should probably get to bed. It's late and we have a long flight back." I climbed onto Angelina's back again. "Sorry I have to keep getting on and off of your back," I said as I situated myself.

Hah it's okay. You don't weigh much.

"Is that a short joke?" I replied.

Maybe, she said as she found a place in the rafters where she could fit through and glided down to the floor.

I slid down her tail and said "Weee." Angelina laughed and I went over to my spot and got comfortable (as comfortable as you can be on the ground) and eventually got to sleep.

Then suddenly, I felt the air rushing over my smooth scales. I saw nothing I felt only the pure joy of flying at top speed. Nobody was there lights flickered in my peripheral vision. I didn't know where I was going but it didn't matter. Nothing seemed to matter. I was happier than I had ever been but I didn't know why. I didn't care. But then I saw something. The ground was coming at me and fast! I still waited till the last second then pulled out of the dive pushing the muscles and ligaments of my wings to their limits. I looked up and saw smoke in the air. I could smell it too.

Then I woke up.I opened my eyes to the filtered red light streaming through Angelina's wing. I wanted to know what my dream meant and she generally knew more than I did. I tapped her on the side and she lifted her wing and put her head on the floor.

Morning. You are up earlier than usual. What's up?

"Morning. What time is it?"

Just after 4:00. Why are you up so early? Another bad dream?

"No not a bad dream. In fact the dream seemed to end too early. I was happier than I have ever been but I don't know why. Nothing seemed to matter and everything was great. I was diving full speed then at the last second I pulled up to avoid hitting the ground. Saw smoke in the air above me. I have no clue what it is supposed to mean."

I think I know but I'm not sure.

"Well? What does it mean?"

I am not going to tell you this one. Let's just say it's your instinct talking to you.

"Instinct huh?" I said. 'What is that supposed to mean? Instinct. What was it trying to say?' I thought hard but couldn't figure it out. I eventually gave up on it.

I got up and found some fresh clothes in my bag and got them on. Then I went over to the kitchen area and started cooking breakfast. I found some bacon in the freezer and bagels and eggs in the fridge. Skye woke up as the sounds and smells of cooking bacon filled the room. This building had been well stocked and they had overestimated how much we would actually be able to eat.

I heard a rush of air and jumped back from the stove.

It's okay. It's just me. Eva was standing there looking hungry.

"Don't eat me please. The food will be ready soon." I joked.

Please. I doubt you would taste good anyway.

"Good to know," I said as I threw some bacon and eggs onto the place with a bagel and handed it to Eva who went over and sat by Angelina.

I walked over and gave the others their food then served myself and sat down by the others. Everyone was silent when I got there and I was confused because I thought they would be talking about SOMETHING, mostly Angelina and Eva catching up on lost time. But nobody moved, and no thoughts were transmitted, so I decided to break the monotony of silence. "What is with the silent treatment?"

Oh sorry we were just enjoying the food and forgot to start a conversation.

"I am not that good of a cook."

But you are, said Eva smiling at me.

"Hey Angelina could you tell Eva here my thoughts on dragon smiles please?"

He thinks that when a dragon smiles that it looks more hungry than happy. I kind of agree don't you?

Eva seemed to think about it then said, I guess so but I just had breakfast so you are safe. I wouldn't want to get the nasty taste of human in my mouth. It would block the taste of this wonderful food.

"It's bacon," I said chuckling. "We humans ARE good for SOME things."

Everyone started laughing and we enjoyed the rest of breakfast.

____Chapter 5____

I walked over to the building I had the meeting in and asked the secretary if he knew where the guy I had talked to was.

"Sure. Follow me."

"You didn't say Sir this time. I'm proud of you." I smiled at the kid. 'It must be tough to find good workers these days. This boy knows what he is doing though,' I thought to myself as I followed him.

He smiled and seemed more relaxed. We got to a door and the boy was just about to knock on it. I grabbed his arm and pulled it away.

"He would rather be bothered by me not you. You have done your job." He uttered a quick thank you and walked away. I knocked on the door and a few seconds later it opened. A man of average height and slightly muscular build appeared in front of me.

I held out my hand and he shook it. But as he did he got a weird look on his face. That quickly faded and he said, "Come in. Please make yourself comfortable. Would you like something to drink?"

"Thanks but no, I'm not all that thirsty. I just came by to let you know that I have convinced the dragon to come with me. It wasn't as difficult as I thought. I am leaving after this meeting."

"Awe and I was hoping you would stay for a little while. You know you are a very fascinating person. Our scientists have been biting at the bit to get their hands on you. I have been holding them back by threatening to fire them. So I guess it would be best for you to leave. I'm sure you don't want to be 'Studied'"

"There are things I would love to know but I would only let a few select people do any 'studying' and none of them are among your scientists."

"Well I'm glad you came."

"Oh and one last thing before I leave; your secretary is very good at his job. It would be nice to give him a raise or something." I smiled and left the room.

As I walked toward the place we had lived for only a day, I felt very good. Then I remembered something that made me a little worried. The man had given me a weird look when he shook my hand. I turned my hands over and gazed in astonishment at the tiny scales forming on my palms. 'Crap!' I thought to myself. I put the accursed digits in my pockets and walked on, now not in such a good mood.

I straightened my face before walking though the door of our short-term house. I didn't want to show that anything was wrong. I walked in and greeted the three other dragons with a simple "Hey." They responded with various degrees of excitement, Skye being the most excited. But he wasn't excited to see me he was happy that we were heading home. He evidently gets homesick easily.

I would find time to bug him about it later. I felt out of place in a room with three dragons. And I decided that we should leave.

Finally! Skye looked at me and ran to open one of the garage doors. He ran outside and leapt into the air, rising as fast as he could.

I ran outside and said, "Well, I can't let him outdo me." I started a fast transformation, made possible by the large breakfast I had eaten."

No! Stop that. What are you thinking? Angelina was screaming into my head, but I was already more than halfway done transforming. By the time I could respond to the thoughts, I was 20 feet long and covered from head to tail in scales, black as midnight.

Too late, I said. I have no reason not to anymore, that and the fact that I detected a hint of disbelief from your mother when I told her I could turn into a dragon. Oh and I have to be better than Skye to keep you with me.

I stuck my long forked tongue at Angelina and launched myself skyward. I climbed quickly and eventually shot past Skye. I could fly much higher than him and he knew it. I decided not to take the competition any further though. Angelina and Eva took off but with less of the exploding power I had done it with.

Now that we were all together I started in the direction of my house. I would then go to Joseph's lair and then Angelina's.

You know bringing you back is going to make Joseph so happy that he will actually trust me. That and I might not be able to turn back human by the time we get there. I smiled at Angelina.

I thought you didn't like it when dragons smiled. Eva looked at me quizzically.

When I am only five and a half feet tall, yeah, I said.It doesn't bother me when I know you can't eat me. You may be bigger than me but you couldn't eat me. You'd be a cannibal anyway.

Makes sense, Eva replied.

And in this world that is a rare thing, I said smiling again. We all laughed at that comment and how true it was. I had laughed more this week than I had in several months. Angelina seemed even more like the perfect match for me now than ever.

Thanks, Angelina said.

CRAP! I need to learn to control where my thoughts go better.

Everyone but me laughed at that. I just rolled my eyes, which caused another laugh because a dragon rolling his eyes is just funny.

The rest of the trip consisted of Angelina telling embarrassing stories about me. This included the whole clothing change incident where I had woken up in different clothes and how she pretended that she was really curious in hopes that I would forget. I was probably not going to have that problem anymore anyway.

I just ignored the stories for the most part, only occasionally butting in to give my point of view on a couple of them.

We made great time and got to the cave well before dark. I had some food from the town in my pack, which I had carried on my front claw. There was still firewood from our last stay and I easily lit a cooking fire. I was volunteered to cook and I happily did so, quickly having food ready to eat. I served the others then myself and we all ate a good dinner.

The next day was going to be less fun but not too bad. We would be able to arrive at my house for dinner although my mother had probably disowned me for leaving so abruptly. I was also turning into what she undoubtedly thought was a monster. And by the time I got back I had doubts as to my ability to go back to my human self.

All of these things flooded my mind and dampened my mood while the others were happily eating and talking. I finally finished my dinner and walked over to the back of the cave without a word. It was just getting dark but I didn't care. I wanted to sleep. There were just too many things to think about. Some were bad, some were good, and others were odd or even scary.

I was sure I had caused a scene by just getting up and leaving. And I didn't go straight to sleep. Instead I listened to the conversation going on between Angelina and Eva.

You sure you want to do this.

Yeah I am. But can I tell you something?

Sure anything.

You have to promise not to tell anyone, especially not Mark.

I swear.

I'm so nervous. He is changing fast and I'm just not ready. That is why I freaked when he turned into a dragon. It speeds up the process of him changing for good.

This was a surprise to me.

Well he seems nice and honestly, as he said earlier today, you are his perfect match. You two are great together. But I'm a little worried because he's a black dragon.

I am well aware of the odd things that can happen with black dragons but I don't think it will be a problem with Mark.

Okay, just be careful.

'What could that possibly mean?' I thought to myself, making sure nobody could hear the thought. 'What kind of things can happen to black dragons and why should anyone be careful around me? I'm a nice guy.' I couldn't think of anything. I saw Angelina stand up and start walking over so I closed my eyes and my mind.

____Chapter 6____

Angelina was next to me when I woke up. I sort of expected this, because I have woken up to her bright red scales every morning since the beginning of this trip. This time though, she kept her wings to herself. Normally she would have extended one to cover me but it didn't surprise me that she hadn't as I was much larger than when I was in my normal human form.

However, I felt something wrong. I knew something was up but what exactly it was I didn't know. I figured it had something to do with last night's conversation but I couldn't say anything without revealing that I had heard it. I decided that I didn't need to get involved, at least not at the moment, and that I should let the situation sort itself out.

I stood up and noticed that, for the first time, had woken up before Angelina. I had nothing to do so I just sat down and stared at the beautiful red dragon in front of me. It was still dark so I conjured up a small fire using my breath and the now shrunken pile of firewood. I was immediately mesmerized by the way the blue flame danced on Angelina's shiny red scales. It was as if the colors were trying to communicate with me through the flame's hypnotic dance.

I eventually did become bored with just sitting there I decided to actually look around the cave. As I did my heart nearly stopped. Skye and Eva were nowhere to be seen. I thought for a second and the most logical answer was the worst. They were probably alive, but if they were doing what I thought they were doing, they wouldn't be alive much longer.

I immediately woke Angelina. Those glowing orange orbs pierced me like a dagger through flesh. They always did. They showed weariness and a hint of fear. I ignored the second aspect of her gaze though. I couldn't imagine her being afraid of me.

What has given you the idea that it's smart to wake up a slumbering dragon? I shook my head, indicating that I wasn't in the mood for jokes. She slowly stood up and stretched her legs, back and wings in an attempt to wake up.

Well, I said, Skye and Eva are missing. I suspect that if they aren't dead they soon will be.

What do you mean?

Skye and Eva snuck off in the middle of the night. I suspect that they might be doing something that could ruin their relationship with you and your father.

You don't think they're...

Think of it this way. Eva hasn't seen another dragon in a very long time, ESPECIALLY a male dragon. Couple that with Skye's personality, and you get a very bad situation. That and I could smell Skye's excitement when you lifted that box off of him. I can't let this happen.

I ran to the cave entrance and jumped into the cool, early morning air, closely followed by Angelina.

Follow me, I said. I think I know where they are. Angelina did so and I led her to the lake I had told him about on the trip to the town.

Silence fell on our flight like a wrecking ball to a dilapidated building. We soared high above the clouds, dropping below them only to check the progress of our journey. As we passed over the deep blue water, I signaled to Angelina to follow me. She gladly did.

We glided down to some bushes near the edge of the water, and we slipped in silently, barely making a ripple. I didn't see the two dragons, but I had a feeling they were close.

I heard a voice in my head I was focusing so hard on looking for these two idiots that I didn't hear what the voice had said nor did I realize who it was until a few seconds later.

What did you say? I looked at Angelina to show that I was listening.

I wouldn't look down here. I'd look up.

Huh?

Remember that dream you had about falling and being happy? They are going to be doing the same, if of course; they are actually up to what you think.

Oh I didn't know that you did that in the air. How was I to know THAT?

Hehe. Maybe once we stop them we can tease them by showing them how much fun they COULD HAVE had.

Not, I said.

I will have you sooner or later.

Most likely later, I said.

All of a sudden I felt a ripple and saw two forms come out from underneath the water. I noticed the two forms instantly and swam over silently gliding just under the shiny surface. I came up between the two dragons and extended a sarcastic greeting and shot a nasty glare at Skye.

What the hell do you think you are doing? Why did you sneak off with Eva huh? I asked it over a private link so that only Skye could hear my question.

I wanted to get to know her better so we came out for a swim. I didn't want to wake you two up and I didn't want anything Eva said to be filtered because you or Angelina were here.

Likely story, I know your type, Angelina scolded.You can't be around a female and not automatically mate. Don't bother lying to me!

I am not lying!

Just go back to the cave. I will catch up with you, I commanded.

He flew off angry as hell. I cooled myself down and spoke to Eva. What was going on? I asked this in a cool manner as I had already let off steam at Skye and I didn't want to be rude to Angelina's mother.

I was awake already when he woke up. He asked why, and I said that I had a lot on my mind. He said that he wanted to get to know me and he would hear my concerns. He also told me that he knew a nice quiet place to talk. I wasn't going to turn that down.

I nodded. So what happened when you got here? I am just trying to clear things up.

Well we just swam together and talked.

About?

Well, I started out by telling him how nervous I was to see Joseph again. After all these years, he probably hates me. I didn't want to bother you with my problems though. I asked his advice as to weather or not I should actually go home. I also asked him to watch you.

Don't be afraid to tell me things, I said. I could tell we were about to get on the 'Black Dragon Mystery' subject so I also said, Angelina could you go calm Skye down. I might have been a little harsh on him.

Alright, she said and flew off in search of the blue serpent.

When she was gone I said; I want to know what you meant when you asked Angelina if she was sure because I am a black dragon. "You know how they can get sometimes." You said that and I want to know why.

You heard that?

Uh YEAH! I was just on the other side of the cave. I rolled my eyes.

It's just that black dragons tend to be more aggressive than others. It can come out at any time. I know you are nice. You wouldn't have taken me with you if you weren't but black dragons can be very dangerous to be around.

I sighed. Was I really going to become a monster after all? I closed my eyes and said; head back home. I don't know if I am going to go any farther now. I can't bear the thought of hurting Angelina. If there is too much of a risk I will stay here.

Her eyes widened but I just gave her a 'don't worry about me' look and she finally flew off without another word. I walked over to the bank and flopped down by a tree and cried myself to sleep.

____Chapter 7____

Eva flew toward the cave, thinking about what had happened. 'It's better he know sooner than later,' she kept telling herself. Yet she still felt guilty and upset. What if he really was true to his word and never returned. Surely her own daughter would then hate her guts. What was she to do though? Nothing she could come up with answered any of her questions nor did anything make her feel better.

There was a chance that he was not the typical black dragon but the chance that he would end up like that had driven Mark into a personally prescribed exile from everyone. Eva couldn't help but think that her actions had destroyed a perfectly good and actually very well suited couple.

She flew slowly but not slowly enough as she eventually saw Angelina and Skye sitting under a tree, talking. They saw her as well. She knew because they called to her but she just kept flying. She picked up the pace eventually beating her wings so fast it hurt. She didn't care though; all she wanted was to get away and not have to face her daughter. After all the crap I have already put her though, she said to herself, she will never trust me again and probably hate me for the rest of my life. And I have a long life ahead of me.

Down on the ground Skye pointed to the sky, where Eva was flying. Angelina called out but her words were met by a brick wall. Something's not right, she said, taking off after her mother. She wanted to know what was going on. Dragons don't just black out others without something major happening.

Skye you aren't going to be able to keep up. Mark did a good job on that wing of yours. Just go back to the cave. Angelina said as she noticed Skye following her.

Skye banked sharply toward the cave, not saying a word. 'Why did I have to get in a fight with a black dragon?' he thought to himself as he arrived. He eventually got bored and coiled up for a short nap.

Angelina continued to chase after her mother, but Eva seemed to speed up more and more. Angelina wasn't giving up though. Even as the muscles in her wings started to burn, she continued to accelerate after the green and black dragon.

Eventually, however, Angelina's youth allowed her to start gaining on her mother. She finally got beside her but Eva was too focused on flying to notice. Angelina tried again to talk but was met with the same mental barrier. She couldn't get a thought through.

She had to get her attention somehow. It was starting to get dark. She eventually dipped her wing pushing Eva's wing downward as well and forcing her into a tight turn.

What the! Eva screamed as she suddenly lost control.

Now that the green dragon was distracted, Angelina tried again to get a thought across. This time she was successful. Stop this crap now!

I'm so sorry! Eva said, panting. She got control over her flight and decided to land. The only reason she had been flying was to escape, and now that she had been caught, it didn't matter anymore and she didn't want to waste the energy.

What's going on? Angelina looked concerned as she landed. Darkness was coming on fast.

I...I think I have just ruined someone's life maybe more than just one. I got so distrusting and forced my opinion.

What are you talking about?

Mark is worried and he won't come back. I gave him the impression that because he's a black dragon that he could snap at any moment. You know this to be true but not like that. He told me to leave. He said he didn't want to take the chance.

WHAT! But why? Tell me why don't you trust him?

Angelina. You have to understand. My father was a black dragon. Your brother is quarter black half green and quarter red. You are quarter black, half red and quarter green. It doesn't show up in you but Mark he is a pure 100% black dragon, or at least he will be. I just got scared.

Go back to the cave. We will all talk about this later. I have to be somewhere with someone. _ Angelina tried her best not to appear angry but she was very upset by the whole thing. They had come out to keep things right but only managed to stir up trouble. _Oh and just to make sure, Angelina asked, nothing happened with Skye right?

No of course not. I haven't seen a male dragon in a very long time, but I can wait a little longer to be with Joseph. Though, I am nervous about how he will react. That was the whole reason I wanted to talk to Skye.

Okay. Go back. I might not be back tonight. If we are not back by noon, go home. Skye knows the way.

Eva left, still sobbing a little and Angelina exploded into the air in the opposite direction, heading back to the lake. In the dark she had to fly slowly and low to have any chance of finding Mark at all. That is if he hadn't already left the area. She knew basically what area the lake was in but it was secluded and difficult to spot, even during the day. It would be nearly impossible to find by night. If she used flame to light her way someone might see and that could get them both killed.

Angelina flew back and forth for hours, searching for some sign of water. But night had taken over and there was no star or moonlight. She eventually gave up and decided to land before she became too hopelessly lost.

She found a patch of bushes and lay down by them she closed her eyes but didn't go to sleep. Instead, she started trying to come up with ways to convince Mark to come back. She tried to imagine what she would say to every possible excuse he could come up with. But she knew she couldn't cover everything. There would likely be some she missed and that could end catastrophically.

Angelina just lay by the brush, underneath a large oak tree, that seemed out of place in a predominately pine forest. Even this reminded her that Mark was no ordinary dragon. or human for that matter. He was one of a kind and she loved him for it. He wasn't one off a kind in the way of his powers as his friends could do that. He was one of a kind in the way she felt about him. She thought she had loved Skye but this was completely different. The feeling was so much more. She decided that even if she had to fight him knock him out, and drag him back with her, she would get him back no matter what.

This reassurance came to late to allow her to sleep however, as the night sky was starting to brighten up a little. It would still be pitch black to human eyes but to her highly sensitive dragon sight It was just enough light to continue searching.

____Chapter 8____

When I woke up it was dark. I had literally slept the day away. I lifted my head, and then put it back down because I had a splitting headache. No stars shone in the sky and the moon's light was nowhere to be found. It was cave dark. It was only a fitting weather pattern for my mood. I hadn't thought about the exact ways the dragon could take over. Not just my body but what if it took my mind as well? All these things were thoughts running through my head.

I stood up slowly, not wanting to become dizzy from the terrible pounding in my head. I turned my scaly neck to survey my surroundings but even with my enhanced night vision I could see nothing. I decided to stay put until day came

Suddenly I had an idea. What If I could still go back? Back to my normal human self and leave this life behind me forever? I was reluctant because I wanted to be able to see my new friends and especially Angelina again. But as I was I could do something wrong and that alone terrified me. I weighed the pros and cons and decided to give it a shot. If it didn't work out as a human I could always go back to my dragon form.

I started thinking of my human body I saw the picture I used to remember myself floating in my brain but then it faded away. I opened my eyes and I was still a dragon. 'What a perfect time for this to happen,' I thought to myself. I was stuck. I knew I would eventually get to that point but I hadn't counted on it happening this soon. I began to cry a little, putting my head back down.

I then got a glimmer of hope however, as my brain forced different solutions through my head. If I was a dragon now, then my mind hadn't changed. I still had my memories and thoughts. I could think clearly and I didn't have the "instincts" of the black dragon as far as I knew.

After that thought though, my mind turned to Angelina. 'What was it that she said was instinct again? CRAP' I thought 'now I have to follow up on that promise.'

Good, I have been waiting for that. I spun around to see a shadow walking closer to me. The clouds briefly moved out from in front of the moon and the light shown brilliantly off of a red dragon.

Angelina! But why would you come back here? If I were dangerous, why would you come find me?

Because you are my dragon; well you are about to be, she said coming closer.

Huh? I asked.

The promise, she reminded me.

Oh that hehe, I remembered and suddenly felt really uncomfortable.

Don't worry you don't have to if you don't want to. She smiled at me so lovingly that I actually liked it.

No, if I don't do it now I never will. I didn't get the instincts though so I still don't exactly know what to do. All you told me was that I needed to be doing this. I jumped into the air and hovered in the moonlight for a second, then started to rise, high into the air.

Well then I'll just have to show you, she said rising up as well. I continued to go higher then realized that Angelina had stopped. I can't fly quite as high as you, she said.

Sorry. I'm just nervous, I said as I descended a little.

She just smiled at me and flew closer causing our wings to have to beat in unison in order to not collide and send us careening down toward the ground, out of control. She smiled, not saying a word. Then she moved even closer making our bodies touch, lightly holding onto the tip of my tail with hers. I let her do what needed to be done. I didn't have any clue. She came closer and closer, increasing the number of coils she had around my tail and when our tails were completely wrapped she put her head right up against mine and said, this is the fun part. You ready?

No but oh well, I said, already totally scared, yet completely overjoyed at the same time.

She pulled closer and used something on her wing (I couldn't see what) to lock them together and pulled her tail up causing us to turn upside down and start falling straight toward the ground.

The ground was still far away and I couldn't even see it yet. It wouldn't have mattered anyway because by this time I was so completely filled with an exuberant joy that I would have ignored it. I let out a raging flame from my mouth as we fell and Angelina followed suit, bathing the sky in a weird purple color, and setting the lighter clouds to a peachy hue. The sight was beautiful but the most beautiful thing I saw was the red scales on my lover's neck reflecting our flames as we fell through and ocean of vibrant color.

I could see the ground now, coming fast. I was reluctant to give up my moment and thus waited until the last possible second to release. When I finally had no choice, my wings exploded out. The muscles and tendons stretched to their limit, jerking me horizontal again. As our tails uncoiled from each other, it felt as if I were flying in slow motion but as the contact disappeared so did the slow motion feeling. And I was flying fast and very low. I looked up, smoke in the sky. I smiled, remembering my dream.

I slowed myself and turned around. Angelina was just doing the same. We landed face to face.

That was so much better than I thought it would be, I admitted, blushing.

I've done this before but it has never felt like that. I like the addition you made with the flame. Nice touch.

I wasn't thinking, just acting.

Maybe you did get SOME instinct after all; she said smiling and walking closer.

Let's just hope I got the good stuff, I replied walking over and giving her a lick on the cheek, still not thinking.

I like it when you don't think, she said. We should be getting back to the cave though. I told them to leave without us if we weren't back by noon and it is a long flight in the dark. I also feel some rain coming in. We will be cutting it close to get back before noon.

Sounds good, I said giving my typical short answer. I jumped into the air and Angelina did the same. We flew side by side the whole time. Through the driving rain and darkness we flew enjoying each other's company.

____Chapter 9____

Eva stared into the storm, worried about her daughter and even about Mark. 'I hope he's okay,' she thought. Skye joined her at the entrance to the cave. He lay beside her, not saying anything, allowing the green dragon to have uninterrupted thought. The sun was up high in the sky. The clouds allowed that much to be seen. The water beat down, continuing to roar as it beat down on the rocks.

We should get going. There's no point in just staying here. Skye said.

I guess. I'm just not sure if I could forgive myself if they aren't okay. Eva sighed and looked up at Skye.

I'm sure they're fine, he said grinning. He had stayed up all night and had seen the flash of light burning straight down out of the sky. Anyone, looking at the sky that night, would have noticed it. 'I hope,' he thought to himself. I don't think they will be back any time soon though. We need to get moving, he said as he got up, allowing his wings to unfold a bit.

I guess you're right, Eva finally said, getting up as well. They kept everything as it was and left. Skye knew the way back to Angelina's home and that was where they were headed.

The weather always seems to fit my mood, Eva said, breaking the mental silence. The rain poured so loudly that even thought was starting to become drowned out.

How do you think I feel? I thought I was friends with Mark, or at least on good terms with him. All of a sudden I'm his number one enemy.

At least you didn't ruin everything for your own child. Speaking if that, aren't you about old enough to settle down with someone? You can't keep going like you are forever you know.

Yeah, but I ruined it with the only one I could think of being with though. And now she's taken. Skye frowned and shook his head a little, showing his disappointment with himself.

Eva knew exactly who he was talking about. She almost smiled. I'm sure you'll find someone, she finally said.

I guess, Skye mumbled. The flight continued in silence.

The storm raged on for quite some time, but just like everything else in life eventually came to an end. Skye and Eva seemed to cross a line where the rain abruptly stopped. It went from an all out torrent to calm air in a split second. It was only then that someone finally spoke up.

That was interesting, Skye said, trying to start up a conversation again.

Yeah. At least it stopped raining, Eva agreed.

You feeling any better? I know all this is really stressful for you.

A little, mostly because you've been so nice to me, she said half smiling.

I saw that, Skye said. You'll be happy again. I'm sure Joseph will want to make up for lost times. Skye winked and stressed the words 'make up.'

Hehe, you think so? Eva twitched her tail, blushing heavily.

I'm sure you'll be very busy the night we get back. Skye replied, flashing a grin at Eva.

Can we talk about something else? Eva said, becoming embarrassed.

Sure. Ever met a griffin?

Only once, Eva said, wondering why he'd brought it up.We weren't friends or anything. Just someone I talked with one time and never saw again. Why?

Mark is pretty good friends with one.

That's awesome. I'd like to meet him one day.

Wanna drop by and say hi? Skye asked grinning. I'm sure Mark's mom wouldn't mind us staying one more night.

Pass up the chance to meet a griffin? No way! Let's go!

They changed course a little and headed towards Mark's house. The sky went black suddenly and the conversation was cut short once again. For a minute, Skye and Eva tried to fly against the sudden storm but the wind and rain stopped them in midair.

There's no way, Skye yelled over the mental link. We are going to have to land.

I'm following you, Eva yelled back.

Skye angled his wings and started to descend, with Eva close behind. She kept her nose touching the tip of his tail in order to not get separated, as the visibility was basically nonexistent.

They got near the ground and Skye landed first, causing Eva to hit him from behind. Skye fell over, Eva toppling over on top of him in a mangled mess of dragon bodies.

Uh this is awkward, Skye said smiling.

Hehe yeah. Sorry, Eva said trying to get untangled from the other dragon. She finally succeeded then said, uh that never happened okay?

Sure, Skye agreed; though I can't say I didn't...Oh never mind.

Like it, she finished his sentence for him.

Yeah. That. Sorry, Skye said blushing.

Awe, it's okay, Eva smiled_._

No it isn't.

So what does this griffin look like? Eva wanted to change the subject before she became too embarrassed.

He is pretty hard to describe. He is mostly brown with silver wisps like smoke on him and dark brown irregular spots on his front shoulders.

A complex pattern for a griffin, I wonder if he is as complex inside.

I don't think so. He seemed nice though, Skye said, not giving away that Zane wasn't a real griffin. They hid in the forest being soaked by the sudden storm. It wasn't that bad though. Scales were much easier to dry than hair or fur. Still, the cold started to creep through.

____Chapter 10____

Angelina and I arrived at the cave well after midday. As expected, nobody was there. We stopped for a minute to rest, noting the absence of anyone else.

No one's here. Let's take a break then get moving again. I planned on this trip not taking too long.

We aren't going to make it back to my place on time though.

I have a house too you know, I said smiling. It's closer and I need to talk to a few people anyway.

Fine with me, she said, smiling back.

After all of the flying and other 'strenuous activity' of the day, I was exhausted and my wings hurt. I lie on the ground, and roll over on my back with my wings stretched out. My muscles were already trying to tighten up and I was making an effort to keep that from happen any more.

Cute pose, Angelina said, seeing me lying on my back, wings out and legs up.

Heh Yeah, I said. I look like a puppy wanting a belly rub. I'm just trying to keep my muscles from tensing up though.

She giggled and scratched right under my right front leg.

Funny, I said trying not to sigh in pleasure and failing miserably.

You weren't complaining.

True. I said, getting up. I think I changed my mind. Let's stay here tonight. I'm tired. I plopped back down into the same position as earlier.

Angelina smiled. Good idea, she said doing the same. When she had done so, I reached over and scratched under her right front arm as she had done to me. I almost broke out laughing as she sighed and closed her eyes.

Look's like it works on more than just me, I said chuckling and smiling. Angelina gave a false frown and then started to laugh herself. I hope Skye and Eva are okay, I said out of nowhere.

Skye wasn't lying. But he isn't mad at you. He's confused though.

I would never talk to me again, I said. I wonder what happened to Eva. I told her to go home. She flew off but now that I think about it, those were probably not he words I should have used. I wonder where she went.

I saw her flying. I told her to go back to the cave and if we weren't back by noon to go back to my lair. Skye knows the way.

Oh. Well I'm sure they won't mind us stopping by my place first. Skye probably doesn't want anything to do with me and your mother is probably scared of me. More time away from me is probably what they want.

I told you. Skye isn't mad at you. As for my mom, she is scared but not of you. She is just protective like any mother. Angelina yawned and closed her eyes. Even for dragons, yawning is contagious. I opened my tooth filled maw in a long, pronounced yawn as well.

Good idea, I said as I closed my eyes.

I woke in the middle of the night, for no apparent reason. I stayed as I was, eyes closed, but awake. I listened to the sounds of the night, every once in a while, hearing thunder way off in the distance the soft sound of Angelina breathing, coming from beside me. I finally decided to open my eyes but nothing changed. It was still dark. The texture of the rocky cave roof started to come into view as my eyes slowly adjusted to the minute light. For the longest time, I just stay there, not fully awake. Sleep was just about to take me back into its abyss...BOOM! I jumped as my brain registered the sound, accompanied by a flash of light. I landed back onto my back and on my wing a little. A sharp pain shot through my wing, down my back, and into my tail, casing me to yelp then growl. I held back the reaction, biting my lip and closing my eyes tight.

I moved my legs, finding that they worked fine. I turned over and got up, wincing in pain as I did so. Surprisingly, Angelina was still asleep, even with the thunder and all the noise I made. 'Note to self, Angelina is a heavy sleeper,' I thought, rolling my eyes.

I went to the edge of the cave, watching the sky light up. It wasn't raining yet, as that part of the storm was still far off. I heard something moving and as I looked, the storm lit up a bright red dragon, the light bouncing spectacularly off of her scales.

When did you get up? I asked, smiling.

Just now, she replied, mid yawn.

We aren't going to be flying to my house, I said, stretching out my hurt wing a little, again wincing in pain. I was starting to swell now but not too bad. I had some first aid training but I was never taught how to mend a hurt WING.

It doesn't look broken, Angelina said, showing false disappointment then grinning. That's always good news right.

Don't judge, I said. I'm still getting used to this body.

You're an excellent flyer so you can't use that excuse.

It's the whole special awareness thing that gets me. You can't hit anything in the sky. I hurt it when the thunder made me jump. I landed on it and now it hurts.

You always injure yourself in the weirdest ways. I guess we have to walk then.

Yeah, and to keep the schedule we need to leave like, now.

Okay, she said as she got up and walked out of the cave. It was high enough that people would have to lift themselves up to get in but a dragon could easily step up or down. I was glad I didn't pick one way high up. I stepped out after Angelina, and walked beside her in the direction of my house.

____Chapter 11____

We actually made better time walking than we would have flying. The storm would have been entirely too difficult to fly in. After walking for some time I saw a dull light in the distance, smoke rising like a gray mist angry at the pouring rain.

We kept walking, weary of the light and smoke. No offense but we have to be careful of Humans.

I know. No offense taken, I said back. I kept my eyes on the light, trying to find its source. The problem was that I was only focused on the flame. Only when I blinked, and my eyes had to refocus, did I notice what was there.

I laughed quietly as two dragons, as close as possible to one another, lay with their wings locked together, to shield the flame form the pouring rain.

Angelina, I said only to her. Let's freak them out.

Huh? You'll get us both killed pulling a stunt like that!

You know it's just Skye and Eva right? I asked.Plus they are in a really awkward and embarrassing position right now. Look.

She looked over and finally saw the two dragons, all snuggled up for warmth. She chuckled a bit and said, Okay, in that case, let's do this.

We snuck up on the two, and upon closer inspection, found them to be asleep. 'Even better' I thought to myself. Follow my lead, I finally said. She nodded and we walked out. I stood in front of Skye, while Angelina stood in front of Eva.

I brought my long tail in front of me and held the tip right over Skye. Angelina followed suit. On three tap her on the shoulder, I said grinning. One...Two..._I smiled; _Three. We both lowered our tails, tapping the two soon to be embarrassed dragons.

They lifted their heads almost simultaneously. They opened their eyes, looking at each other questioningly, and still not noticing us.

Huh, Skye mumbled, still looking at Eva.

Don't look at me, she replied.

Hi, I said. They turned to face me, and then hurriedly scooted away from each other.

_Uh..._Skye said groggily, but neither Skye nor Eve had anything to say.

I laughed and shoved Skye a bit. Fancy seeing you here, I said.

Especially like this, Angelina added, laughing.

Skye's expression went from embarrassed to terrified. Uh...it isn't...

Before he could finish, I just shook my head and laughed. I know, I said

Yeah, though it was funny to see the expressions on your faces. Angelina said. We weren't expecting to cross paths with you though.

Speaking of that, I thought you two were going back to Angelina's home.

Well, Skye said. I figured we would go see your mom and Zane first.

But this storm just popped up out of nowhere, Eva added.

Well in that case, you two seem, I paused, well rested.

Eva gave me a 'You Pervert' look and Skye responded sarcastically maybe.

Oh? I questioned jokingly. Why don't we stay here one more night? That will give us plenty of time to get there tomorrow, Angelina said.

Another Stop? Works for me, I said sarcastically.

Yeah, maybe_we should keep going,_ Eva said.

Okay, Angelina replied.

I know. You just want to spend more time with me, I said jokingly.

No! You stay away form me you big, scary, black dragon, she joked back. I stuck my tongue out and growled a little.

Uh all the...you two are acting, um, different. What's up? Skye tilted his head questioningly.

Um now probably isn't the time, I said.

Skye turned to Angelina.

If he isn't going to tell you, I'm not either, she responded.

Fine then, Skye frowned. Be that way.

We will, I replied. Well let's get moving, I said starting to walk with Angelina beside me. Skye and Eva were beside each other behind us.

'We' Huh? Skye mumbled. I turned to him and let out a low growl.

He sky started to clear and once the rain stopped, and the wind quit protesting, we decided to hit the air again. Then I remembered, 'Hurt wing, DUH.'

Uh I can't right now.

Huh? Eva said.

What? Skye said at the same time.

He hurt his wing. Don't bug him about it or I will hurt YOU.

Alright, alright, Skye said, rolling his eyes and shaking his head.

Hey, Look at it this way, I said. You get to spend more time with Eva.

We are NOT together!!!!

Riiight.

So..._Angelina interrupted. _Are we still going to Mark's house?

Yeah, Eva answered rather quickly.

I looked over and gave her a questioning look.

What?_She said. _I hear you know a griffin and I am not passing up a chance to meet one!

I cracked up. Dragons seemed to be highly impressed with griffins for some reason. Why exactly do you dragons get so excited about griffins?

I'm not sure, Eva replied. Maybe it's because they are rare. Maybe it's because I have never heard of one dying of old age.

_Huh?_I asked, astonished.

_As far as I know, they don't die unless they are killed or get sick,_Angelina said, answering my unspoken question.

Whoa! I didn't know that. I have a lot to learn still. I've only been a dragon for a little while.

Cool. You know how much I want to learn about Human customs, Angelina said. I guess we can teach each other. I already taught you one big thing.

I laughed, embarrassed at the comment. Not in front of Skye!

What's that supposed to mean? What are you hiding? Did I miss something?

You did but now is not the time, I replied.

Oh come on! Tell me!

Not yet. I will on the way to Angelina's lair. That is, IF you haven't figured it out by then.

The blue dragon sighed and didn't say anything else. In fact, apart form little conversation starters that led nowhere; the trip was a very quiet one. With only a few miles to go I told the group to stay close, quiet, and hidden. One can never be too cautious. I took the lead and had Angelina take the rear. We both knew the area so we could stay together better this way.

We got to my place and I had the others stay behind the same tree line Zane had hidden in. I walked cautiously up to the back door and tapped on it lightly. That was enough to make the sound of a hard knock by a human hand. I waited, not hearing anyone inside.

"More dragons? Really?" The voice behind me was only partially familiar. "So I see the mission was successful. You really need more than a few trees to hide something that big though."

I turned around to see a big ball of feathers and fur, followed by a menagerie of colorful dragons. The griffin had obviously just come back from a swim and was still a little puffy. Hey. What's Up Little Birdie?

"Call me Little Birdie again and see what happens!" He got serious, and then went back to his previous attitude. "But a lot has happened sense you left. I'm going to have to talk to you alone sometime soon."

I gave Zane a curious glance. Hmm?

"A subject for later," he said.

See how YOU like being told that! Skye smirked deviously.

Yeah Yeah Yeah, I said snidely. And you're right. A LOT has happened. I looked over hinting at Skye, who obviously hadn't figured it out yet.

What's going on!? Skye said, getting very annoyed.

Not telling, I said quickly, though Zane has me curious now.

"Well your mother should be back soon. She left to go get some stuff from the store. They just finished the new building for it."

Well we're not staying too long. We are headed up to Angelina's home as soon as possible.

"Why?"

I'll tell you when Skye isn't around.

"Okay," he said

Humph, Skye snorted.

Well I guess we just wait then, Eva said. I had almost forgotten that she was even there. She had been so quiet. What's your name? She asked the griffin.

"Zane," he said simply.

Oh hey, she said happily. I can pronounce it!

"Uh okay," Zane said.

Well none of us fit through that door, except for Zane, Angelina said. We might as well go sit in the shade and wait.

Mark could as well, Skye stated.

Not any more, I said solemnly, and then I remembered the other night and smiled.

"Oh," Skye, Eva, and Zane said at the same time.

Wait. Didn't you say that when you got stuck as a dragon, you were gonna...? OH! Skye figured it out.

FINALLY you get it. I laughed.

It took you long enough, Angelina said, almost falling over from laughter.

Dang, I said after I had stopped laughing. Angelina was still wobbly and one might mistake her for being drunk. I thought about that for a second and laughed a bit more.

_Stand much?_Skye said.

Nope, Angelina answered, still giddy and unbalanced.

____Chapter 12____

Zane was right. We didn't have to wait long for my mom to get home. She seemed pretty happy, probably because she had someone to talk to now. It was too bad that I had news that was probably going to bring that to an abrupt end.

After the reunion and introductions, I decided to see what Zane wanted. Zane, why don't you go with me to Jake and Keven's houses? We can talk on the way without anyone hearing.

"Okay but we'll be cutting it close on getting back before dark though."

You and I both have good night vision. I am not too worried about that.Plus,_I said, _it'll be nice to talk to another guy other than Skye.

"Yeah, you live the life I wanted, surrounded by girls." He laughed a little.

Trust me. You don't want that life; too much drama.

"You're probably right," he said extending his feathered wings.

Oh we aren't flying. I hurt my wing; I said extending it a little. It didn't hurt nearly as much but it was still sore and probably had a nasty bruise. I was just happy it wasn't broken. I am going to try and get back in the air tomorrow.

"I'd ask how you hurt it but I will ask Angelina some other time."

Good luck getting anything out of her. She was asleep when I hurt it. I nodded as I started to walk toward the woods, and the trail that went to Jake's house. I would take the road but as I am that probably wouldn't end well, I said as we got to the trail.

"Yeah, though a lot of people around here know me now. I didn't want to have to keep hiding so I spoke with a few people. Now I have a bunch of friends. There were a few who were scared but I was able to convince most of them not to be."

Cool, though with my size and appearance I think that would be a little more difficult for me.

"Wouldn't people around here know you though? You do live here."

I don't walk around town as a big, black, winged lizard.

"That makes sense."

I can't help it now though.

"Guess not," Zane replied. "Oh what was Skye talking about, right before you started laughing? Something about you getting stuck as a dragon? He said you were going to do something but never said what."

Well, I said getting really uncomfortable. I made a promise to Angelina. We had been 'together' for a while. I mean we love each other. I told her that when I got stuck like this I would make that relationship permanent.

"So you two...?"

I heard his thought and answered before he could answer. Yes.

"Uh congratulations, I guess."

Congratulations?

"I'm not exactly sure what to say about something like that. Sorry."

That's all right. Thanks, I know it's weird, but it was fun.

Zane shot a surprised and questioning glance in my direction. "Please don't say any more. I really DON'T need to know the details."

Awe, I said jokingly as we reached Jake's house.

I looked around. Nobody was there so I walked up to the house and peeked in the window. Jake and Keven were both there. Jake was scratching his dog's ear while talking to Keven, who was just sitting there.

I used my mind to get their attention instead of tapping the window for fear of breaking it. Hey you two, look at the window.

"Mark!" Keven exclaimed his face lighting up.

"Hey!" Jake added, excited as well but for some reason not quite as stoked about me being here as Keven.

Mind coming outside?

"Sure," Jake said getting up. His dog looked disappointed when Jake got up. He opened the door and they walked into the back yard. "What's up?"

_Well to you, I am._I was joking before I had deliver 'bad' news. They laughed as if nothing were wrong.

Uh guys, I... I wasn't exactly sure how to break it to them. I would have changed and come in...But I...I can't.

Their eyes went wide, not at all expecting this kind of news.

"So you're stuck, like forever?"

As far as I know.

Jake just stood there silently.

I knew it was going to happen, just not when it was going to happen. That's why I warned you before I left. I am just lucky to have Angelina. This complicates most of my life but actually simplifies our relationship.

"I knew you were together!" Jake said, half heartedly trying to joke.

Well the last time you saw us we were sort of together. Now though, I said chuckling uncomfortably, we're REALLY together.

"OH? How so?" Keven asked even though he knew the answer. I saw his thoughts about it.

That's not how it happens dude. First off, we were in the air...Uh I am not saying any more.

Keven broke out laughing.

I swear! Your mind is one scary place. I rolled my eyes at him. You guys know Zane right?

"Know him, no, but I have seen him around," Jake said.

"Same, though I figured he knew you. Why else would a griffin just show up?"

Ha yeah. Zane, this is Jake and Keven. Jake, Keven, this is Zane, or as I like to call him, Little Birdie. Zane scowled up at me, knowing he couldn't really do anything about it.

Oh I learned an interesting fact about griffins,_I said, not wanting to leave Zane upset with me. _Not sure now is the time to say it though.

"You seem to say that a lot," Zane responded.

But really, it is good news so don't worry.

"Well at least it isn't bad."

So I am stuck, in a relationship, and IN a relationship.

"And I'm bored, and shocked by all this news," Jake replied.

"Me too," Keven replied.

"And I think I might have a cure for this dragon thing, though I see you probably don't want it now."

"WHAT!?" All of us said at once.

"Well I was going to tell you one at a time. It isn't completely finished yet but it looks like it should work. I really need some dragon DNA to work with, but you seem happy and I didn't want to give any false hope."

Why would you hide something THAT BIG though?

"Seriously," Keven said.

"Like I said, I didn't want to give any false hope. That and it would probably be permanent."

"As in, no more dragon form?" Jake asked, thinking seriously on the subject. He is generally a goofball but when the occasion requires him to be serious he can be very much so.

"Probably," Zane responded, his feathers smoothing out, showing his solemn mood. "Just forget I said it. I need some dragon DNA to make it anyway."

I was really curious. I won't say I wasn't. If I gave him one of my scales or something, he could use it. BUT, what if it works? It wouldn't do me any good, or worse, I might actually use it. On the other hand...uh...claw...whatever, it could be good for Keven and Jake. Uh, do you want some of my DNA? Would, like, as scale work?

"It should, but I thought you would be against someone experimenting on you."

It could help them though._I pointed to my still human friends. _I won't use it but they might need it.

"Uh this is really awkward but could you get a scale from Skye too? I would like to have the same tests running on two different sets of DNA that way I can make sure it will work."

I don't know HOW I am going to do that but I don't see why not.

"Sorry, If you don't that's alright."

I understand your curiosity. I'm still learning about myself.

"Well you learned something really big already," Keven said smiling.

Ha ha, I mocked sarcastically. And I'll get that scale to you if I can, I said to Zane as I turned to walk back. Oh, one more thing, I said turning my neck so I was facing them again. I'm not staying around long. If all goes well I am going to stay with Angelina.

"That into it huh?"

"Come visit," Keven added.

Do you realize how cheesy that sounded? But I will come back and see you.

I started walking again, not wanting to test my wing just yet.

____Chapter 13____

The trip back took a little longer because it was already dark. It's not like I have perfect vision at night. It's better than human vision though. Zane and I talked to make sure we stayed together. It worked just fine when he talked, but dragons use thought to speak.

Because of this, Zane made it into a game of how to make me annoyed enough to growl but not enough to burn the entire forest down. His main topic pretty much stayed the same; my relationship with Angelina.

As we got within sight of the house I said, I think you're just jealous that I found someone I love. I caught on to exactly what I said then continued. I am going to find you a griffin girlfriend. Call me your wingman.

"How is it that you are so effortlessly punny? I'm not so sure about this though."

Oh come on. You're missing out big time.

"Maybe," he said, knocking on the door. He shook his head, punched in a code on the pad at the door and opened it. "Habit," he said.

I walked over to the other side of the house, opening the door to my room. Skye and Eva were on the floor asleep. My bed had been moved out and my desk was in the corner, making a lot more room. I trusted them more but I still chuckled softly as I closed the door.

'So where is Angelina then' I thought to myself. I looked around, trying to find her, becoming worried pretty quickly.

I heard humming but couldn't place it. Thought speech isn't directional. You can't tell where it is coming from. Then I heard actual humming. It was coming from above me. I looked up, nothing. I stretched out my wings some and moved them a little. 'Maybe just a quick flight won't hut too badly,' I thought to myself. I flapped a couple times, getting ready, then jumped and flapped down hard enough to get air. I flapped again, just before my feet touched the ground, rising a little. I was good now and flapped a bit harder, knowing I wasn't going to fall.

I landed softly on the roof, (Yes a huge dragon can land softly.) and looked around. Angelina was indeed up here, sleeping on the roof, humming something to herself. 'I'll have to ask her about it tomorrow. I didn't know dragons had music.' I thought to myself lying down as well.

I closed my eyes but I never got to sleep. I listened to the humming for who knows how long, trying to see if I could place it, but I couldn't. I opened my eyes, giving up on sleep and just watched the clouds roll past, partially lit up in weird hues by the moon's light. I started humming a song myself, and oddly enough, Angelina's hum started to change, blending in with my own until it was as if only one of us were humming.

That's when I placed it. It was the song I had written a long time ago. I had only written words had never gotten to music. She had, subconsciously, come up with a tune for that song! It was perfect too.

'Wow' now that is interesting,' I thought to myself as the sun began to rise.

Please put the sun down, Angelina groaned as she opened her eyes and stretched.

I would if I could, I replied. She didn't seem to notice I was there before and it surprised her that I was up here at all.

Didn't you hurt your wing?

Yeah but I had enough strength to get up here. You are one very musically inclined lizard.

Huh? What's that supposed to mean?

I had no clue where you were until you started humming. I stayed up all night trying to figure out what you were humming.

Well? What was I humming?

Remember the song I wrote? I hadn't written any music for it. But you must have subconsciously done just that because the words fit perfectly in the tune you were humming.

Well that's weird.

Do dragons even have music?

Yeah but it really hasn't changed much. What about humans?

Lots of it, we have so many different kinds of music you wouldn't know where to start.

Well we should listen to it sometime.

I have some really loud music on my computer. I wonder if Skye and Eva are up yet. If not we can wake them up.

Works for me, let's get down form here.

Okay, I replied opening my wings. It became less and less of a pain every time I did this. I hopped off of the roof and started toward my room door.

I opened the door and used my tail to turn my monitor on. The computer stays on all the time so that was all I had to do. Once I had pushed in my password, which took a few tries because I was doing it with my tail, I pulled up some music. I selected some of the loudest music I could find and hit play.

The song started with a screeching guitar solo, and Skye's eyes shot open. He jumped up, hitting his head on my tail, knocking it away form the keyboard and almost making me fall right on top of Eva who was staring at me looking very annoyed. Angelina broke out laughing at Skye's reaction.

Once everyone was settled down, I decided to change the music, as it was so loud and obnoxious that even I was getting annoyed. I opened another folder and set up a play list with different kinds of music. I turned the volume down some as well. We all sat there, with the door open, talking and listening to music.

_We don't have anything like this. We should show our friends this,_Angelina stated.

Humans are cooler than I thought, Skye said, No offense.

I'm not human, so no offense taken.

You taught me something; now what would you like to know? Angelina decided that now was a good time to teach each other about ourselves.

What do dragons eat and how do they get it without anyone noticing?

Weird question, but it's simple. We raise animals for food. My dad has plenty of such animals. My lair isn't big enough yet, so I get my food from him. Angelina looked at me in a way that said, "I know you have better questions than THAT."

That makes sense. It's your turn to ask, Skye.

Well, he seemed to sort through a million questions, and then he settled on one. What is that thing playing the music?

It's a computer. I couldn't even tell you all the things it can do. The list would be too long. I mainly use it for maps, music, and email.

Email? What's that? Eva asked.

It's like sending a written message on paper but it is instantly sent to any computer with internet. The Internet is just a bunch of information from a bunch of sources, on ANYTHING you can imagine.

Eva nodded and I continued. My turn again. Do you have a government, or do you just get along?

I can answer that, Angelina said. We have a group of dragons in a council that cover a specific area. There are multiple councils and each one covers a specific area. One dragon from each council is on a main council, over all the rest. As for laws, we have them but there aren't many criminals. We generally get along.

What about the humans? Angelina asked.

Different nations have different governments and laws. There is quite a lot of crime in the human world but most of it is little stuff. Money causes greed and greed causes crime.

Money must be powerful then_,_ Skye and Eva said at the same time.

It is. It's how you get what you need and want. The more money you have, the more things, property, and comfort you can have.

Both of you asked something, Angelina pointed out.

True, I said, my turn again.

"What about me," a voice said. I turned my head to see the source of the voice. Standing in the doorway, sunlight shining behind him like some higher being, was a strikingly colored hawk-cat mix.

Zane what's up? Angelina said excitedly. She always seemed excited when Zane was around, as did Eva. Skye looked excited too but not as much as the other two.

That depends, Skye said, on what you want to know.

"What was Mark talking about when he told me he had learned something interesting about griffins?"

_Mark, you're the only one who can answer that question,_Eva said, knowing it wasn't true.

Well, you COULD answer it but I will,_I said._I learned that griffins aren't known to die of old age. They can get sick or be killed, but under normal circumstances they don't die.

"I'm not sure if that's good or bad," he said.

_I'd count it as good,_I said, trying to cheer him up.

"But you have a life as a dragon. I'm lonely and a freak as a griffin."

No you're not, Eva said. You have us.

CHEESY!_Skye said laughing, _but it's true.

My mom seems to like having you around,_I said, _I can see you coming up with a cure and, like, getting married.

"Ha, that is one thing I can't see happening. I owe you too much to be your father."

It wouldn't matter. I am leaving anyway. I'm an adult so you wouldn't have to worry about being my father as much. I would still call you Zane or Little Birdie though.

"Why do you insist on calling me that?"

Sorry, only one question at a time, I said, shutting the question down for now.

"Fine," he said, acting falsely disappointed.

So I have a question for Zane, Eva said.

"Go for it," Zane responded.

How is it that you can still talk?

"Practice, LOTS of practice."

Do you think I could do it? I asked seriously. The mind chat is cool but I would like to be able to actually talk again.

"I'm not sure, maybe though. I was lucky to have a bird's head, as birds have good vocal ability. I'm not sure if a dragon would have that same ability."

_You mentioned something earlier. I believe the word was 'Married.' What's that? I think I get it from your mind and the conversation you had with Zane, but explain a little more for my amusement._Angelina said this looking quite interested about the subject.

Well, when two people love each other, they get married. It's a ceremony where they profess their love in front of each other, family, and God. It is supposed to be the union of souls, something permanent, however, that isn't always the case. Only after getting married are you supposed to try to have children. It's custom, religion, and love, all in one ceremony. It was a long explanation and I hope it was good enough.

_Wow, I wonder if we could do that,_she said. I knew she would.

I doubt it. I don't think there is a preacher out there who will marry two dragons. That and we have done everything anyway. We are practically already married.

True,_she said. _It would be interesting though. Maybe one day the world won't be so cruel to dragons.

I hope, I replied. But it doesn't matter, I stated, moving closer to Angelina and scratching under her front leg, knowing the reaction I would get. Skye and Zane broke out laughing. Zane fell over, not being able to stand because he was laughing too hard.

Hey, no fair, Angelina said, faking anger at me.

I think it is,_I replied, sticking my tongue out. _You embarrassed me in front of Skye many times. I'm just making it even.

I'll get you back.

I know you will. So do dragons have anything like that?

We did, and still do, but not many dragons actually do it anymore. It's basically a big party with a special finally.

Spe...Oh, I said.

That's why it doesn't happen anymore. It used to be custom to mate for the first time at that ceremony. But that changed, and now it doesn't happen often anymore.

That word always made me uncomfortable. It wasn't what the humans used. But it didn't make me quite as nervous now. _Oh but that's no reason to not have a party though,_I said.

That and the fact that even dragons don't feel comfortable doing that with other's around.

Hey something dragons and humans have in common.

Yeah, some of them don't care though, Eva said, shooting a glance at Skye, who immediately blushed (Which is hilarious because he goes from blue to deep purple and it looks funny)

Hey, no fair, he said. I only hit on you because you are good looking. I didn't know you were Angelina's mother.

_Whatever floats your boat,_I said.

Huh? Skye said.

It's a saying. Basically it means 'Whatever makes you happy.'

____Chapter 14____

We talked for a good while, exchanging a few commonly used sayings, both human and dragon. _It's about time I get to bed,_I stated, noting the fact that it was dark out.

Yeah, we should probably all get some_sleep,Eva said. _Are we leaving tomorrow?

Yes,_I replied,_don't want to keep Joseph waiting. The last thing I need is to get any farther on his bad side.

Farther? Angelina asked.

You don't think he'll be mad about what we did?

Why would he be?

Well, we didn't tell him, and he regrets the fact that I am a human.

Were, she corrected.

True, but he doesn't think that way.

Don't worry about him okay.

He's bigger than me. I'm allowed to worry.

Well, it'll be all right. He is not the type to be violent or anything. Let me deal with it. You have enough to think about right now.

I hope so. If he decides he wants me gone, there wouldn't be much I could do about it.

You wouldn't be alone. I would help, Skye butted in.

Like THAT would help, I joked.

It won't matter because it won't happen, Angelinasaid. Let's just get some sleep and get rested for our trip tomorrow. We're going nonstop.

_Okay,_I said, and got up. I walked out and flew up to the roof; I lie down and curl my tail around me like the body of a coiled snake. I closed my eyes just as Angelina landed on the roof.

Early the next morning, I got up and walked over to the back yard, being careful not to wake anyone up. I stretched my wings out. It was going to be a long flight, and I really needed to recondition my hurt wing.

I jumped into the air, rising slowly into the sky. I didn't want to strain my wings too much right now. I also had to get them loose enough to carry the pack I had someone make for me. It was designed to fit on my dragon body well.

I glided in circles, high in the air, flapping every once in a while to stay aloft and moving forward. After a while, my muscles started to loosen, that or I just got used to the feeling in my wings.

All of a sudden, I felt something pull on my tail, causing me to momentarily lose control. I twisted around and saw a flash of red above me. I looked up, knowing exactly who it was.

_You always show up at the weirdest times,_I said, puling into a somewhat steep climb.

And you love me for it, she said, flying next to me.

Not when it causes me to lose control in the air, I said sternly.

You enjoyed it last time you had no control in the air, she reminded me, hinting.

Funny, I replied. My wing's good now. Good enough anyway.

I'm glad. I can't wait to show you off to my friends.

Oh crap! I replied. She just laughed and flew a little faster, descending toward my roof. I followed, landing right beside her, tripping over my own feet as I touched down. Angelina laughed as I almost fell flat on my face. I have to get used to landing again too, I said.

Yep, she said, trying to push me over again.

I jumped off the roof, wings barely catching air before I hit the ground. I went over to my room to find the door open, and Skye and Eva already awake. Great, I don't have to wake you two up; I said laughing as I remembered the day before.

That's exactly why I woke up early, Skye said.

And he was nice enough to wake me up as well. Eva walked over, looking at me with a weird expression that disappeared as quickly as it came. I gave her a questioning glare but decided not to ask. I probably didn't want to know anyway.

_So are we ready to go then?_She asked.

I don't see why not, Angelina said.

I made a dragon backpack. I have a solar panel that some military guy gave me as a gift.

What's that? Skye asked.

It takes sunlight and turns it into electricity, which can run things like computers.

_There's a plus for all of those battles,_Angelina said.

It's not worth being shot at, I replied.

What are you planning to take anyway? Skye asked.

My computer, the solar panel, and some speakers, I said. That way we can have music and maybe even throw a party.

Party? Am I invited? Skye seemed pretty excited at that.

Well I guess you can come, I said, smirking at him, if you're nice to me.

I'd come anyway.

Which reminds me of another human saying, I said. That is called 'crashing' the party, though as you are a dragon, you probably would crash it, quite literally.

Hey, I'm still young and small for a dragon, he said, defensively.

I could always hire a guard though.

Oh come on! You wouldn't do that. Would you?

Nah,_I replied, unplugging my computer and putting it in the large case. I had designed it myself, to minimize resistance while flying and not hinder my wings too much. I also made it as light as possible. I lifted the bag onto my back, over my wings, and buckled the clasps on my chest, pulling the straps tight enough to keep it in place. _Ready, I said.

All right, Eva said, walking out. I followed her with Angelina following me, and Skye following Angelina.

Now let's see if I can get into the air, I said. I jumped up as high as I could and flapped my wings hard. It took some effort to get up to a good altitude, but once I was up, it wasn't difficult to fly at all. Hey, I'm airborne, I announced, gliding in circles, waiting on the others to follow.

Good, Angelina said as she and Skye got to my altitude.

Glad your wing isn't bothering you too much, Eva said, getting there as well.

Nah, once I'm moving, the air keeps me up without too much effort.

_Well let's go then,_Skye said, pulling out of the circular path we had been flying in to wait for everyone to be together.

To Joseph's lair, then to your own places, I said.

The others gave various signs of recognition and we headed off. I had planned to make the trip nonstop, minus a few short rest stops.

So..., Skye said, you really went through with it.

Heh yeah, I said, instantly becoming embarrassed.

So, what do you think?

Not in front of EVA! I shouted over the mind link, totally shocked.

Heh, yeah, he agreed, that might not be the best conversation to have right in front of Angelina's mother.

Eva blushed, as much as a giant, scaly green lizard with wings can blush. Hey, I know exactly how it feels, though it has been a very long time. I hope I get reminded soon. But yeah, that conversation could probably wait 'till later.

Why hope? You WILL be reminded, Skye said.

How do you know? Eva responded.

I'm a male, he stated matter-of-factly. I know he will take the first opportunity he gets with you. He really does love you and has stayed faithful to you as far as I know.

Wow really? Eva still seemed a bit shocked.

Yeah,_Angelina added, _he still talks about you a lot.

I got even more uncomfortable at the casual tone of the conversation. Uh...Never mind, I said losing what I was going to say.

Why don't we change the subject, Mark doesn't seem to be enjoying the conversation too much, Angelina said.

Wouldn't want to make him uncomfortable now would we, Skye responded.

Angelina glared at him and growled, don't test me.

Hey cool it Angel. You don't have to protect me, I said calmly.

Angel?

It's shorter than Angelina and a very nice name. You don't have to be my guardian angel though.

I know what an angel is, just surprised me that you would call me that. That's all. I know. I can't help it sometimes though. I do have to protect what's mine, Angelina said.

_But you conveniently forget that you are mine too._Angelina blushed, surprised at my comment.

He's got a point, Skye said.

Now you can yell at him, I said, glancing at the red dragon.

_Nah, I'm good,_she replied.

The scenery rolled past. Endless waves of green and brown flowed beneath us as we soared high above the earth below. I was once again caught up in the splendor and freedom of flight, and the wonderful scenery it came with. It almost made it worth losing my human self. This thought, however, stirred up thoughts about my life, my human life and how it was all gone. Everything I knew was either gone or made more difficult. What would come of me? How would I cope? Just how much of my life will be changed. To be realistic, the answers were complicated at best.

____Chapter 15____

Dinnertime came and we found a small clearing in the woods, just large enough for one dragon to slip through the canopy at a time. We took turns landing and I found a nice, quiet spot to eat.

The town of my home, which now wouldn't be my home, provided enough food to last us the rest of the way back. I slipped the backpack off, unclasping the straps around my wings to make it easier. I grabbed the food and once I had it out said, Skye you can't complain about that gash on your wing anymore. First off, it's pretty much healed, and second, I am carrying all the food with a less than well wing.

Yeah,_he replied, _I still resent that fight.

Me too,_I said. _Is it going to scar?

Probably.

Sorry, I might have gone a little too far with that.

No, don't be. I deserved it.

You deserved something, I admitted, but not that. I truly felt sorry for the poor blue dragon. I could have done a lot of things to end it with less injury and pain to you.

But, you did what you thought you had to at the time. It can't be expected of you to be perfect.

I guess, I said. I have high expectations for myself, maybe too high.

You need to learn how to relax and have fun, said Skye, smiling at me. He had no clue that that smile cheered me up quite a bit. It made me feel good that he could still smile after all the crap I have given him in the past.

How exactly do dragons have fun anyway? I asked, having no idea what dragons did in their free time.

You already learned one way, Angelina hinted.

Would you stop hinting like that? I might have to do it again, right here and now to remind myself. Angelina blushed heavily and Eva's eyes went wide.

Please don't, at least not now, Eva said with shock echoing in her voice.

Loved your facial expression just there, I said to Eva, who shot an upset and embarrassed glance at me.

I took a bite of the now cooked food to avoid her gaze. Silence covered us like a weighted blanket.

They sure know how to make decent food. Skye looked at me.I wonder how they do it.

I really don't know, and probably don't want to, I said.

Probably, Angelina said. _Sorry for making you upset,_she said, turning to her mother.

It's okay. Everything is just so complicated and moving so quickly.

I totally understand, I said_. I try to prove myself, but mothers aren't supposed to like their daughter's mate._ I surprised myself by using that word. I hadn't even thought about it, and I had used it so casually. Was my mind changing? Was the difference between my human mind and dragon mind so small that I just hadn't noticed until now?

It's true, Angelina said, knowing the turmoil in my head, and trying to encourage me.

_I'm just glad she wasn't around when Angelina was mine,_Skye said on a private channel.

Yeah, she'da flipped out, I replied, chuckling a bit.

Eva only heard the chuckle. What's so funny? She asked.

We were discussing how you would react if Skye were with Angelina and not me.

Oh, I can see how that would be funny, she admitted. I would be once very unhappy mother for sure.

_Hey!_Skye said, seeming insulted. Everyone just laughed.

I doubt you are very happy now though. I know I am not exactly what you were hoping for. You know I will do my best though.

I know,_she replied. _I see how far you two have come. It still makes me nervous, but don't think I don't like you. I actually do. It's just motherly instinct.

I know, I don't understand, but I know where you are coming from. That is one of the reasons I want a son, not a daughter.

Angelina and Eva both glanced at me but didn't ask.

Speaking of mothers, what does yours think of me? Angelina asked.

She likes you from what she knows about you. She really hasn't known you long at all though, and the fact that we are together kinda scares her a little.

Same here, Eva said.

_I guess that makes sense,_Angelina stated thoughtfully.

I'm just really glad all this worked out for something good, I said.

_Me too,_Angelina responded, her eyes brightening up a bit.

The light started to fade and I decided it was time to get going again. Our next stop would surprise my little crew and maybe even give me a little time to relax. It's something I had planned whilst back at my house. But first we had to get in the air, and we would be flying all night to get there.

The night vision is neat but totally different from anything you could really imagine. It's like seeing in lines made by neon signs. One could even compare it to a TV that someone ran a magnet across multiple times.

Flying at night was difficult, but interesting. I kept an eye on the others, making sure we didn't get split up. That had been my fatal flaw on previous trips, after all, and it could only end badly. Joseph would kill me if Angelina got lost. I sang a few songs in my head to pass the time. , followed by little stories from each of us, until the sun started to peek over the horizon.

When morning finally came, I noted our progress, and decided that a break was in order. You deserve a rest; I'll start looking for a place to land. I was met with various grunts and nods from the exhausted dragons, and I began to search for a safe, clear spot.

We were only a few more hours away from Joseph's home, and would likely only take one more rest stop after this one.

____Chapter 16____

I quickly found a spot and landed. We quickly broke out the food, much to the relief of my wing and shoulder muscles. After easily heating up breakfast (I could really be a chef now, and I wouldn't have to buy a stove.) I handed it out, waking up the drowsy dragons a little. Even I was sort of tired. We'll make one more stop after this. We should arrive at Joseph's lair between lunch and dinner.

Only a few hours 'till I get to see Joseph again, Eva mumbled.

You're excited about it, I said, I'm nervous as hell.

I'm sure he'll be fine, Angelina assured me.

I hope so. Don't want to have to run away or something.

I'd go with you, she said. He knows that, and that's one reason he won't give you too much trouble, she said.

I smiled and looked around. Eva didn't respond so I figured Angelina had used the private chat rather than openly saying it.

Really now? I said, giving her a thoughtful look.

What? Skye and Eva said simultaneously, hearing my comment but not knowing what the conversation had been about.

Nothing, I quickly responded.

Whatever, Eva stated. I probably don't want to know anyway.

_Well...Flying at night was interesting,_I said flexing my wings, and then folding them back into place. _It's so weird, wings, I really am a dragon,_I mumbled.

Angelina glanced at me, and then turned back to her breakfast, which was almost gone.

So how do you think your friends will react? Skye looked at Angelina with a quizzical smirk.

I just hope they don't try to steal him, she stated, smiling.

I don't think you have to worry about that, I said. There's nothing all that remarkable about me. I'm not even a neat color like you, just plain black.

Ah, but you have a unique personality among dragons, especially males.

Well that's cool. Is there anything I need to worry about when meeting other dragons? Being me worked for you. Are there any customs or greetings I should know?

Not really. Resist the urge to shake "hands" though. Most dragons don't know what that is and the ones that do would easily figure out that you were human. That could end badly with some dragons.

I immediately came up with a bunch of mental scenarios and pictures of what could happen if the wrong dragon got hold of that information.

_Noted,_I said, relieved that I didn't have to learn too much.

Oh, and if anyone asks, Skye added, you're 92.

Hey two years older than me. Angelina said.

Cool, you left your parents around the same time humans normally do, generally we're about 18 or 19 years old.

They're not we're, Skye corrected.

True, I said, I should probably be careful with that too.

Yeah, Angelina agreed. I don't want to see you hurt and that could easily happen.

No one is going to try and fight me are they?

Only the younger males might, Angelina replied.

Yeah, though they tend to refrain from fighting black dragons, as your kind have a reputation for being very difficult to best in battle.

Probably unwarranted, I said.

Not always, Skye said, shifting his wings to a more comfortable position, and seeming to fidget nervously.

Though, the tough ones are also generally power happy. That's why I was scared, Eva said, out of nowhere. I had almost forgotten she was even there. I tend to do that quite a lot actually, but Eva seemed to have a quiet personality.

Well, I'm not, so you don't have to worry about it. I assured her that I was not a power hungry monster, as I wanted her to stay happy. I sort of felt sorry for her. I mean...I had shaken her world up so unexpectedly.

How old were you as a human? Skye asked, trying to change the subject, as he knew where the conversation was headed.

Twenty, I think. I was in a coma for a while. Plus, all the traveling caused me to lose track of time, as I had no way of knowing what day it was and still don't. So, I'm probably 20 or 21, most likely the former.

So you left your parents late then, Skye said.

I was hardly ever home, I said. With all the fighting going on, it didn't make sense to get my own place.

I see, he said.

So who wants lunch, I said, noticing the placement of the light filtering through the clouds.

Me! They all said at once.

All right, I said, banking down, having already found a place to land. Just where we were going was going to be a big surprise. One of the towns I had saved was on the way back and I had already planned a visit.

I watched their expressions, especially Eva's as I turned toward an old park. In the middle of the field, the people walking around in the park immediately granted me a warm greeting. They aren't going to hurt you, trust me. Let me get them back though, so you don't land on any of them.

Are you calling me fat? Angelina joked.

No no no, you make nine tons look great! I said, shooting the joke back at her. But it was true. She did look good.

She just gave me a snort, and then chuckled a little.

It took a bit of coaxing and a lot of shouting orders, but I finally got the area clear enough for the others to land. Angelina and Skye landed, but Eva seemed reluctant.

Come on mom. They're obviously friendly.

Wimp, Skye muttered under his mental breath.

If dragons are anything like humans, in this aspect, you probably don't want to piss off the females, I said to Skye privately. He just snorted at me and turned to talk to the gathering crowd.

It's okay, were eating here. I am also going to check the news, as this is one of the only places around that has accurate information.

Fine, Eva said, knowing she had to land eventually. She reluctantly touched down beside Skye, who glanced at her, then went back to talking.

See, I am not the only nice human; I said as one of the younger children ran up and attempted to hug her leg. Eva just gave me a confused look. I think he likes you, I said, getting a blush out of the green dragon. The boy let go, and we said farewell to the crowd, much to Skye's displeasure. He seemed to really like the attention.

We walked over to the nearby diner. I was greeted by a cheerful young man, probably ADHD, but not officially diagnosed. All doctors nowadays were either helping victims of this tragedy or being trained to do so. I had already called in, back when we were at my mom's house, to make sure they had enough food for us all. Like I said, I had all of this planned.

____Chapter 17____

Once we had our lunch, we walked back to the park, where we found a shady area to relax and eat. Enjoy your celebrity treatment? I asked, looking around at my new group of friends. Never in a million years would I think that I would be hanging out with a group of mythical beings. They gave assorted responses around the food they were enjoying. At least, they seemed to enjoy it.

Eva, relax, I said, noticing that she still seemed uneasy. Just relax. Nobody here is going to hurt you. They owe me for saving this town from total destruction.

In that case, she said, I'll try a little harder.

See that you do. We want to make a good impression, Skye said.

True, I agreed. It's about time some steps were taken to break the barrier between man and dragon.

I doubt a little group of dragons can pull that off, Eva said.

Maybe not, but we can start it, Angelina replied, backing me up.

Very true, I said.

You got some food on your snout there, Skye said, laughing as I used my tongue to get it off.

Is it still there?

No, it's gone.

I never used napkins, having a tongue like that only gives me more reason not to.

Angelina laughed and got up, having finished her meal. When you get done, why don't you show me around? She said.

One second, I said, throwing the last of my food into my mouth and swallowing it quickly, there.

We walked through the town. I found myself acting as tour guide in a town that had never had any appeal to tourists. As we walked, I showed the red dragon the various shops and workers, trying to forge a living in a tough world. The human economy is generally a prosperous one. Even now, as tough as it is, supply and demand still drive business forward.

We generally just trade. It works and keeps competition, the red dragon responded.

It seems like that would be a much less complicated system.

It can be, but it isn't always.

I found a building and peeked into the window, startling a few people inside. They eventually calmed down as they recognized me though. I scanned the interior, and eventually found what I was looking for. On the far wall was a small television set, with subtitles rolling across the screen. I watched, wondering if they had any news on who fired first and what was to be done about it.

As I watched, I saw a smaller story about a plane crash that killed seven people. It was a military flight on its way to Ornsburrough, a small town in what used to be Washington. No one really knows what the original name for the town was, but it was named after the man who took charge of it, Mr. George E. Ornsburrough. It is a town that Jake, Keven and I visit fairly often, when we have the time. The news didn't say where the plane was headed from, which I thought was strange, but nothing surprised me at this point.

I pulled my head away from the window. More bad news, but that's all that we ever get nowadays.

I'm sorry about all this, she said gesturing around.

Why? It's not like it's your fault.

Because I know it's hard for you to live in a world like this, she said.I just don't think it's fair.

No it's not, but I'm alive and things are already being quickly rebuilt.

So what was the news?

Well somehow there was no one at the site of the first missile launch. The problem is, with nuclear missiles. Someone has to be at the site to manually launch it. It's a safety thing. Nukes don't just launch themselves.

How could that have happened then, she asked, confused.

Malfunction, something could have fallen, any n umber of things but none are likely. What is more probable is someone is lying.

If all this were caused by one little failure of mistake, she said, well it would be terrible.

Yeah, but that's all I could come up with. I really didn't have all the information though.

Well at least you are okay, Angelina stated smiling.

Well, I said, flexing and unfurling my huge wings, almost.

You make a good dragon. Don't worry. Everyone will love you as I do.

We'll have to see, I said. Oh and there was a plane crash that killed everyone on it. That was the other bit of unrelated news.

That's sad. I wonder who they were.

Just another number these days, I stated solemnly. Lot's of people are dieing, so the fact that the crash was on the news could indicate that someone important was on the plane.

Well try not to think about it.

Don't worry so much about me. With all the stuff happening nowadays, I'm pretty much desensitized.

You would have to be to do the job you ended up with.

Yeah, I know. Though, it still bothers me sometimes. I sometimes wonder if I was doing the right thing. I mean...if you think about it...I have killed a lot of people.

I think so, she said reassuringly. I wouldn't have gotten to know you so well if I had thought otherwise. Keep flying forward, and only look back when you absolutely need to.

Or want to, I added, sending a few mental images over our private link. Speaking of that, I said,are you going to...I mean we...

Maybe, though we wouldn't know till a little later. We'll have to see.

Oh okay, I said finally. I was actually sort of excited about it. 'Who wouldn't be,'I thought to myself.

So... she said, seeming nervous.

Well, we have a little time, I said, reflecting her nervousness.What would you like to do?

What do you like to do?

I'm boring. I never really did much.

Why don't we go to someone's house and just relax. I'm not up to doing much myself.

I happen to know a guy who lives on the edge of the world, I said.

Huh? Even dragons know that the world isn't flat.

We...Er...Humans know too, but we call his yard 'the edge of the world' because a huge canyon runs right through it.

Wow, sounds great. Could we? We wouldn't be bothering anybody would we? I don't want to intrude. She seemed excited at seeing a new place. I was excited about seeing this place again. It was simply beautiful.

Nah, let's go, I said unfolding my jet-black wings and jumping into the air, a stark contrast to the bright sky.

____Chapter 18____

I looked over and smiled as I saw Angelina catch up with me. I banked and headed in the direction of my friend's house. He wasn't a life long friend like Jake or Keven but a friend nonetheless. I had met him during the fight to save the town and he saved my scaly tail multiple times, so of course we became friends.

We had plenty of time as we neared the gorge, which was a much more spectacular sight from the air. The river seemed to roll slowly below, though by its own power, it had carved out this magnificent canyon. (No it isn't the Grand Canyon. I WISH.)

Beautiful isn't it?

Wow, was all she could manage to say. I then folded my wings, and angled myself down toward the rushing water and against the mighty current. What are you...? She didn't even get to finish what she was about to say. I instantly found what I was looking for, grabbed it, and angled back up to fly next to Angelina.

It's hardly a sport anymore, I said, holding a fish in my talons, still writhing to get free. Better put it back though. This river is catch and release only. I banked again and dove into the river, keeping hold of the fish. Once it had recovered enough, I let it go. It darted away, splashing water in my face, obviously annoyed and frantic.

Suddenly, I heard a splash from behind me, but I calmed down as I realized that the only one out here, other than me, was Angelina. _ How much time to we have, s_he asked.

Plenty, I responded, not even caring, at the moment, about time.

I really enjoyed all this. I just hope I'm as good a teacher as you.

You're a great student, so you make the "teacher's" job easy. I just hope I don't stick out like a human.

It's going to be tough but I think you'll be fine. You are pretty good at explaining stuff, so you should be able to expel any suspicion.

I hope so, I responded, obviously more than a bit nervous. You know how nervous I get, even around dragons I know. How am I going to do around just random dragons? You know what I mean?

I know, she stated. How do you think I felt when I first met your mother?

You always have a comeback don't you? I joked.

Yep, she replied, knowing how much I hate one-word answers.

So...what should we do? Race?

_We both know how that would end,_she said giving me a sidelong glance and sinking below the surface of the river.

'Not this again,'I thought.

I heard that, Angelina replied.

Crap, mind reading powers. I hope the other dragons aren't as good at that as you a... I was dragged under by my tail, as usual. It always seemed to start like that.

Has anyone ever told you that it's not nice to pull someone's tail? I pulled away and spun around to face the red dragon.

Yeah, but I don't mind breaking the rules a bit, she replied, reaching for my tail again.

I flailed like crazy and eventually got free. I launched myself, over dramatically, out of the water, and into the air.

I think a relaxing flight through the canyon is in order, I said. It goes back close to the park so we can follow it for a while.

Sounds like a good plan to me. This has been really nice, and I have learned a lot that I would have never known if you hadn't taken me with you. However, it will be nice to be back home again.

I bet, though we'll have to come back some time.

That'd be nice, she replied as we turned to head back toward the park, through the canyon. For once in my life, I wasn't in a huge rush.

The gorgeous (and no I didn't mean it as a pun but hey ya take what ya get.) scenery rolled past as we neared the park. I rose above the rock walls so I could see where we needed to turn. A few minutes later, we arrived back in the back of the park to see Skye lying in the grass, with a ring of people around him. At first I was worried, but then I heard him speaking.

I twirled around and tore through his neck but he got me in the wing before he fell unconscious. That's how I got the scar.

I snuck up behind him then started speaking myself. Now let me tell you how he REALLY got that mark on his wing, I said from behind Skye, making him jump.

Oh crap! Skye yelled nearly jumping out of his scales.

What really happened was he decided it was a good idea to pick a fight with me and go this...err...tail beat.

Why'd ya have to do that?

What? Tell the truth?

Yeah.

"It's okay, the story was still good," one of the kids in the circle said.

Even when I'm bad, I'm good, Skye said smirking.

_Yeah yeah yeah, don't fatten your ego. It's already hurt you at least once,_I said pointing to the scar on his wing.

He gave me a falsely angry glare, and went back to talking with the group of people. Well I should probably go. I don't need a matching scar for the other wing.

Good idea, I replied, grinning and meaning for it to be kind of scary. The people looked around and I chuckled at the various responses to the white flash of my sharp fangs. When I started laughing, though, they started to calm down.

Before we could leave, however, a man of about sixty walked up and tapped me on the leg. "Before you leave, I need to show you something," he said quietly.

Why are you whispering?

"I...found...something a while back, over in that canyon. Follow me." He walked off without another word. I waved for Angelina to follow. It wasn't long before we were in front of a large house. It appeared that whoever lived here had been extremely wealthy. The man walked up and opened the door to reveal a cavernous, empty family room.

The room was bare except for an elegant, and comfortable looking chair, as well as a book shelf filled to its limit in old, boring looking books.

_Uh, I can't really fit through the door,_I said sticking my head through a little.

"It's okay," he said "I'll bring him out for you. He isn't going to fit through the doors much longer."

_He?_Angelina asked, but the man disappeared into a hallway.

____Chapter 19____

We sat there waiting for the old man to return and I stuck my head further in to look around. I was quickly bored, as the rest of the room was as bare as what I had already seen. Eventually I heard footsteps coming down the stairs and a clicking sound as if someone was tapping a rock on the hardwood floor.

"What's wrong? I thought you'd be excited to see them," the old man said following a halt in the footsteps and still out of sight. I listened but could hear no reply. 'This old man must be crazy,' I thought to myself. 'He's talking to nothing.'

"Come on!" the man said impatiently. "Just give them a chance. You aren't going to be able to stay here much longer anyway, so you might as well just come out and meet them."

I heard a scratching sound as if someone were dragging something heavy across the floor. I was the old man appear, dragging something purplish blue.

Is that a...dragon? Angelina gasped in surprise.

_I think so,_I replied, astounded at the situation.

"Mark, this is Torrent," the old man said, finally getting the young dragon to cooperate.

_Hi,_I said still a little bit out of it.

"Torrent this is Mark and...sorry what's your name?"

Angelina.

"Angelina. That's a nice name for a pretty dragon."

_Hey get your own,_I said, sounding serious.

"Sorry," he said, surprised. "Is she...?"

Yes

"Oh."

Torrent had been quiet. The smaller, rain colored dragon seemed nervous. _Uh, hi,_he said, not making eye contact.

Hey Torrent,_Angelina said, _How are you. You seem a bit nervous.

Torrent just nodded I could tell he was holding back a funny outspoken personality.

_I don't bite...hard,_I said, trying to lighten the mood and encourage the little (I say little but he's about the size of a grown man maybe a little smaller) dragon to come out of his nervous shell.

A long silence ensued as if Torrent were trying to figure out if I was serious or not. Uh, hey. How are you? Mind if we go out to the back and talk? I know how fast a crowd can gather around here. He seemed to talk all at once, seeming to forget to breathe. You'd think that with mind speech this wouldn't happen but hey it was happening here.

_Sure,_I said, pulling my head out of the door and extending my wings to fly over the house. Torrent watched intently as I flapped up and over what could be called a mansion. I landed in the back yard with Angelina and soon after, Torrent came out. The old man was absent but I didn't question it.

So tell me about yourself, Angelina said to Torrent.

Well, I hatched here at this place, and up until now I have never seen anther dragon. That man has been the closest thing I have had to a father, and a very good one at that. However, his health is starting to fail and I won't fit here much longer.

_So where do you plan to go when you can't stay here anymore?_I looked at the young dragon questioningly, wanting him to actually think about it.

I honestly don't know, he replied.I guess I'll just travel around until I find a place I like.

Or maybe..._Angelina said, _one second. She got up and motioned for me to follow.

_What are you up to?_I asked, thinking about what she could possibly be planning.

What if he goes with us?

Do we have room?

Yeah, my lair has enough space for him.

Our lair, I corrected. What if you are...

I don't think I am. I would know that much by now.

Well...okay then. He seems nice enough, I said. He can come but only if he wants to. I don't want to force anything on him.

Angelina nodded and we walked back over and sat down on the lawn. Now that we were situated, I said, if you would like, you could come with us. I don't want you to think we are forcing you to come but we do think it would be better than you going out all on your own.

Really? Will I get to meet other dragons? I mean, other than you, I have never met any. How would I act? Would I fit in? I was raised with humans and I'm not so sure I'd fit in very well. Torrent was trying to speak without breathing again. Even with the mind speech, for some reason that was a problem.

Relax and breathe between your words kid, I said. You aren't the only one that will have trouble fitting in. I smiled, making Torrent scoot back a little. Sorry I still have to get used to how intimidating I am when I smile.

Huh? What do you mean? Torrent asked, obviously completely lost.

I used to be a human, and I was able to turn back and forth between my human and dragon forms. Now I am stuck as a dragon forever though, I explained. Best thing that ever happened to me, I said glancing at Angelina and sticking my forked tongue out a little.

Well at least you'll understand me then,_he said, seeming to think for a second. _I guess I'll go.

Cool, I said, get your stuff together. We're already late. We'll have to leave tomorrow though. I really don't feel like flying at night.

I'll let the others know. Don't want them leaving without us, Angelina said, turning to leave with her usual graceful movement.

The old man returned and gave us curious looks. "So Torrent," he said, "Do you like them?"

Yeah, he said in a low tone, trying to hide a tear in his eye, but I could still see it.

_What's wrong?_I asked, concerned.

Mr. Connor here has been the closest thing to a father I have had, and a really good one at that. He sobbed a little then gathered himself again. _I'll miss you,_he said to the old man.

"I knew this day would come but it's working out better than expected. Torrent, you get to go with dragons, and one that is a hero, I might add."

Yeah, but still, I want to do something for you but I really don't...

"You don't need to. Actually I ask one thing."

Hmm?

"Come back and visit sometimes," the old man said. "It gets lonely in this house."

That's the great thing about having these, I said, stretching my wings out as far as they would go, and then folding them back against my body.

Yeah, I almost always walk though, Torrent said. It's weird, but I'm a little afraid of heights.

I have to agree, I said, but you'll get used to it. I wasn't so fond of being high up either.

I guess that's it. Everything here is within walking distance. They say necessity is a great teacher.

I think I have said that before, to Angelina's father no less. You're a smart kid Torrent.

I have a lot of time to sit and learn stuff, Torrent replied.

Well you go get some rest. We'll be out here. You can go sleep inside or out here with us, your choice.

I think I'll go back in, said Torrent. I need to get a few things and put some stuff in place anyway.

I understand, Angelina said. See you tomorrow.

Yeah, we'll leave as soon as we're all ready, probably about eightish.

Torrent walked inside and I lay down on the soft, well cared for grass.

____Chapter 20____

Night fell and I decided to try to contact Joseph, I opened my mind enough to send a thought. Hey Joseph, can you hear me?

Yeah, where are you? You said you'd be back by now.

Something interesting came up. Sorry, I said,couldn't really be helped.

Do I even want to know?

_You will when we get back tomorrow,_I said with a mental chuckle.

Well you're laughing so it can't be bad, or maybe it is. Gah, you've got me all confused now!

_I think it's a good thing,_I reassured him.

Okay, well, just be careful.

_Will do,_I said. With that, the mental link was broken and I fell asleep.

That night, technically morning but still dark, I heard a rush of air and the grass moving. I'm not a deep sleeper anymore, so I opened my eyes and glanced in the direction of the now nonexistent noise. Under a small tree, lay a small, blue tinted shadow. I smiled as I realized who it was. 'Glad you decided to join us,' I thought and fell back to sleep.

That morning, I grunted as a busy looking blue dragon stepped on my tail, not even realizing he had done it. You seem excited, I said getting up and stretching my back and legs.

Yeah, though I'm going to miss this place.

I'm sure we'll be back eventually, Angelina said, walking over and smiling.I got the others together and ready to go.

_You ready Torrent?_I asked.

Ready as I'll ever be, came the cliché response.

Let's get this show on the road...er...in the air then.

_All right,_Torrent agreed, stretching and jumping a little tiredly into the air.

I followed as Angelina led the way to the old field where Skye and Eva were ready to go.

As soon as they say us, they followed suit and we angled ourselves in the direction of our original and un-sidetracked destination. _We got distracted,_Angelina finally said, breaking the monotonous drone of beating wings.

_You seem to do that a lot,_Skye responded jokingly.

Yeah, Eva agreed,so who's the young one? Can't be yours, unless you were hiding something.

Angelina blushed, sending her bright red scales to an even higher luster. No, he's just going with us 'cause he has no place to go and can't stay here.

_So how's old Joseph going to take being a grandpa?_Skye blurted out, not bothering to shield the conversation from Torrent, who now seemed a bit awkward.

While I wouldn't hesitate to call him a son if he wanted it,_I said sternly, _he agreed to go with us not be our child.

Angelina showed a hint of being upset but then thought about it. She seemed to go back to normal as she realized it was true. I could tell she wanted a kid, and I felt sort of sorry for her. There wasn't much I could do to remedy the situation at the moment though. I did what I could, which was giver her a comforting smile, and kept flying. 'Keep flying forward' I thought, remembering what Angelina had said to me a little while back.

Even with Torrent's low flying speed (something I decided to help him with myself when I got the chance) we made it back in good time. We all walked into the lair, but I had Eva stay hidden in one of the smaller rooms in the hall as we walked into the massive main room. Joseph was there waiting for us, and I waved at him (an awkward gesture for a dragon to accomplish.) and he nodded in recognition.

Well,_I said, _I told you something interesting showed up. I looked around for Torrent, eventually finding him beside and slightly behind Skye. I motioned for him to come over. Torrent, meet my Father in Law, Joseph. Joseph gave me a surprised glance and turned to look at the aptly named dragon. Joseph, this is Torrent. No he's not ours. He just had no place to go so we took him in.

Oh we have a surprise for you, Angelina said.

Yeah, I said.Come on out.

A forest green dragon with small, almost unnoticeable black spikes on her back, stepped through the entranceway, and into the main room.

No Way! It can't be! Joseph was frozen to the spot on which he stood, and Eva walked around and bopped him on the end of the snout.

Wakey wakey, she said, laughing, I'm not just in your dreams anymore.

This is just...I mean...Mark...Uh thank you so much. Joseph was tearing up uncontrollably and shaking, still not able to will his body to move.

_We'll give you two some alone time,_I said smiling at Joseph and walking away. Joseph's face seemed to change as I took my last glances at him for the night. His expression became less troubled, more joyful, as if a huge weight was taken away. I heard a sniffle, followed by some other muffled noises coming from the room, and I grinned as I ushered Skye to the extra room I had used weeks earlier.

I left him there and headed over to Angelina's room, where I stretched out on the floor, tapping on the floor in a nice little rhythm. Torrent walked in and lay down in front of me fiddling with the tip of his tail, the most common dragon nervous habit.

He messed with his tail for quite a while before he finally spoke up. So, tell me about yourself, he said, trying to break his nervousness.

Well for one thing, I am pretty nice so you don't need to be so nervous around me, I said. You can pretty much tell me anything. It's probably something I have already experienced. I was a human once so I'll understand you if it is something like that. Angelina, however, is the one to go to for any dragon related advice. I know some but, on that subject, she is a lot more intelligent than myself.

Is she like you? I mean...ya know...

A mutant freak you mean?

Well, I wasn't going to put it like that, he said.

I really don't care about it. It's a glorious disaster to me. Sure I lost my life as I know it but I gained a whole new one. As for your question, no, she's a real dragon.

Oh, he said, seeming to think for a moment then speaking up_. How'd you become mates then? That had to be really weird, at least for a while._

Well, I used to do military work; I said giving a little background information up front so I didn't get sidetracked later. Being able to turn into a dragon gave me quite the advantage over any human. Torrent nodded, seeming really interested now. I was out on a mission and well...

He ran into a mountain, Angelina said, walking in. Torrent looked to see who had come in, and figuring out it was Angelina, broke out laughing.

Hey! It was cloudy; I wasn't paying attention.

You ran into a mountain! What a way to meet someone!

No kidding. He eventually left to go back to his mission but later discovered his friend to be missing. Early the next morning I found a very distraught human in a cave, with his dreams plaguing him. I took him here and he stayed n the room Skye is in now. We kinda grew closer over time. He took me to his home and then to this town where we found my mother. That's another story but let's just say I hadn't seen her in a VERY long time. Before that we had already found Keven so with that cleared up, there wasn't a whole lot wrestling for Mark's attention.

Nope, I said, just you, and my feelings for you. That and the fact that I was technically human so it was just plain weird, I continued

_Could we not get all mushy in front of me?_I could tell Torrent was really uncomfortable.

Sorry. Anyway, on our way back, Eva scared me by stating that black dragons generally end up mean, aggressive, and power hungry. I was so worried that I could end up hurting Angelina, that I flew off, really expecting never to see her or any of the others again. During this time, I tried to go back to a human, but I couldn't. I had become trapped. I let out a sigh, and Torrent didn't seem to even blink.

He had made a promise, before he left to "Make the relationship permanent," as he put it, as soon as he was a dragon for good.

I knew it would happen eventually but I didn't know when. At that moment I thought to myself, 'well at least I don't have to hold up to that promise now' but then I heard the flapping of wings and a response along the line's of "oh yes you do."

_Then, well we became mates, and from then on we were together,_Angelina explained.

Well you two seem to be doing well together. Do you have a child? I mean, I haven't seen one and I was wondering. Torrent started messing with the tip of his tail again.

No, we only really tried once and I think Mark didn't really want a hatchling at the moment. So no, we aren't parents. Angelina was giving me side-glances during the entire explanation.

_Yet,_I said.

We'll have to make another room in the lair if you want one, she stated, plainly hinting that this task would fall mostly on me.

_Awe! You mean I have to do work?_I joked, knowing I could just get Keven to do it. That's what friends are for right? Doing stuff you don't want to do.

Sorry if I'm a burden, Torrent said, looking down a bit.

_I had enough of that kind of talk from Zane,_I said.

Zane?

You'll meet him sometime, I'm sure.

____Chapter 21____

Suddenly there was a rush of clawed feet across the stone floor and I saw a blur of black and brown shoot across the room into the other hall, followed by a huge red dragon. _Joseph, What's going on?_I yelled into his mind.

Get back here griffin! I heard him yell openly.

Huh? Wait; is he black and brown with silver markings?

Yeah, why? That's oddly specific.

Don't hurt him. I don't know how he found me but he's a friend of mine,_I said to Joseph. I then turned back to Torrent. _Looks like you'll be meeting Zane sooner than later.

Eventually, Joseph returned, followed by a winded and exhausted griffin.

Zane, what brings you out here?

"Uh, I hate it but I'm afraid I'm here on account of very bad news." He was breathing heavily and struggling with each word.

_Well hurry up and spit it out before you choke on it,_I said.

"Jake...He...Died in a plane crash."

Wha...I mean...you sure?

"Yeah, sorry I had to bring this kind of news. He didn't want to use his dragon form so he went up in a plane."

DAMN IT! That's MY fault!

No it's not, Angelina said sternly. You know as well as I do that you couldn't have possibly seen that coming!

"Yeah, I mean you acted knowing one probable risk and not knowing something as completely out of the ordinary as this would happen."

I know but still, I can't help but feel guilty.

"Well his wishes were for a small funeral. He did list some people he really wanted to attend, and you happened to be on the list, very high up I might add."

Where and when?

"Two weeks from now, at the lake, I'm assuming it's the one with your scary sea serpent friends."

Probably, though what can I do? I want to do something special.

"I know one thing. You aren't going to be able to do the Formal Dress thing. Doubt you could find a tux that would fit you." I could tell Zane was trying to lighten the mood, and because he was trying I couldn't help but let a small smile out.

"He didn't write a will but his mother said she wanted to give you something, said it was a special request from Jake."

Now I REALLY have to do something special. I have no clue, but I guess two weeks is enough time to think on it. He didn't bother to write a will because he didn't really own much, didn't have much to give away.

"Except his life, that is. I mean, I barely knew him but what I did know was very characteristic of a good person."

_I'm going to miss his silly statements and inappropriate wisecracks,_I said, now in an utterly devastated mood. I worked with the military quite a lot and have seen countless deaths, but this one was my friend and also my fault. I felt like my world had been blown away and me left to starve and wither away. My feelings were feeding on me from the inside out.

"That red dragon didn't seem to like me here. I should probably get going."

Yeah, please don't make my father in law mad.

"Oh he's Angelina's dad? I just kinda walked in thinking it was your place. He must have thought I was an intruder. Oops."

How did you find me anyway?

"It's kinda hard to confuse the scent of a dragon with anything else."

Using the abilities of that body you hate so much.

"I guess it's not so bad," he said shuffling his feet and wings uncomfortably. "I should get going."

All right. See you later.

"Hopefully," said Zane turning and disappearing down the hall.

I closed my eyes almost all the way, and turned to go to our room. As I turned, I saw a confused looking Torrent. Uh...

Don't worry. I'll be okay.

All right, Torrent replied. I'm tired. Is this the room I'm staying in?

This is Angelina's and my room. You can ask Joseph to find you a room or you could stay in here. There's space, so do what makes you comfortable.

I don't mind staying in here, he said, stretching out on the floor. Thanks you two. This is really nice of you.

_I like your idea,_I said, curling up and falling asleep.

Normally, I would have at least one dream, but my mind was completely blank as I slept. Maybe I just wasn't thinking about anything, or maybe had so much on my mind that it didn't know what to dream about. That second option was probably more likely.

I woke up early, getting up slowly as to not wake Angelina or Torrent. I walked quietly to the underground lake for a quick swim and a much needed wash. I slipped into the cool dark liquid, sighing in relief as it washed over my smooth scales.

I floated peacefully for a little while, eventually feeling a ripple in the water. I turned around, expecting to see Angelina, but where I thought I would see red, blue appeared. Torrent, I wasn't expecting you.

Uh sorry, I was looking around and when I came across this place, well, I couldn't resist_Torrent said shrugging. _I love the water, though I don't get to swim often. I figured I could get clean while I was here too.

Same here,_I said, _though I knew this place was here.

I don't want to be in the way or anything. I can come back later or something.

Look at this place, I said, motioning to the expanse of lake-filled room. You're fine. Since we're here, we might as well get clean.

Uh okay...

I swirled around and sank under the surface of the lake. I came up, feeling refreshed and awake from the cool water.

You two having fun? The voice of Angelina echoed through the cavernous room.

_Actually I was just about to get out,_I said swimming over to the edge of the water and walking up to the shore when the water got too shallow to swim.

_Yeah, I'm awake and clean so I'll go too,_Torrent said, coming up onto the shore and drying off with a sharp cracking sound.

Damn, I still can't do that,_I said. _Angelina can. You can. I have to drip dry after shaking as much water off of myself as I can.

Angelina laughed and glanced at me, cracking her tail like a whip to show off. I finally dried off and walked out with Torrent as Angelina walked into the lake.

This place still amazes me, I said, taking in a new portion of the place. I had decided to take a hall I had never been down after leaving from my little swim.

I don't think I could ever grow out of a place like this.

Well, we aren't home yet, I said. This is Joseph's home. We come here sometimes, but we live in a smaller place, though it is still big.

Okay. You're really nice to do this for me.

I'll remind you of that when you get mad at me.

Why would I get mad at you?

It's inevitable. You can't be happy with anyone ALL the time.

Good point.

I appreciate all the thanks but seriously,_I said smiling, _it's not that big of a deal. I mean, we had the space so we took you in.

But...

Nope, not going to hear it, I said grinning.

____Chapter 22____

It's weird but I had just remembered once we were almost to the room that Torrent had said he was bringing something. It's random I know but I asked anyway. You said you were bringing something. What exactly was it? I didn't see any bags or anything.

I'm wearing it, the blue dragon said.

I looked him over but saw nothing. Then, a glimmer showed itself on the underside of his neck. I looked closer and discovered it to be an ornate, very old, and skillfully crafted pocket watch on a thin, white gold chain. I moved to view it from another angle and it disappeared. It was so shiny that it reflected the color of Torrent's scales perfectly at most angles.

He noticed me staring at it and said, Nice huh? Mr. Connor gave it to me to keep my busy right after I hatched. I still have it.

So you stole a pocket watch, I questioned jokingly.

Hah, yeah, I guess so, he replied smiling. It's the only thing that really had any value to me. I have had it all my life.

Well at least you have something to remember him by, I said, thinking about Jake. _Memories fade,_I mentally mumbled.

What?

Nothing, I said, don't worry yourself over my problems.

Your friend? He asked, seeming to be able to read my mind.

_Yeah,_I sighed. I hate it when my mind is so easily read. I walked into our room.

You really shouldn't read his mind like that, came a voice. I turned to find Angelina standing in the hall. He doesn't like it when people can tell what he's thinking.

Yeah, that's her job, I joked. _I swear she can read my mind as easily as a children's book,_I finished, turning to face Torrent. Even with the mind chat, I like to look at someone when I am talking to someone. Angelina thinks I am crazy because of it.

Yep, she giggled.

Man, I can't be upset while, you're around, I said, walking over to Angelina and giving her a kiss on the face.

Awe, Torrent said, and then broke out laughing as Angelina blushed.

_Don't embarrass her like that,_I said._That's my job,_I continued jokingly.

We all walked back to the main room and waited for Joseph to get back. We were going to head back to Angelina's place and Joseph agreed to keep Skye until he could find his own place to stay.

The large red dragon walked in and looked at us curiously. Every time I walk in here, there are more of you, he said.

Well there are about to be less, I replied.

We're about to head home, Angelina continued.

Well have fun, but not too much, Joseph said.

_Too late,_Angelina replied, causing me to get really nervous. I looked at the ground and shuffled my wings and feet.

Well that takes a load off of me,_I said._I was going to tell him before we left but I guess I don't have to anymore.

I...Well I guess I should have seen that coming. Oh well, best of luck to you two.

She's safe with me, I said reassuringly.

More like the other way around, Angelina smirked.

Hey, I'm a big, tough, scary black dragon. Remember?

Hah, yeah.

Joseph seemed confused. _Have Eva explain it,_I said, walking toward the hallway that led out of the mountain.

Once we were out, Angelina took off, followed by Torrent, and I flew at the back to make sure Torrent was keeping up okay. It wasn't long before we hit the clouds that always surrounded Angelina's lair.

_You should probably slow down,_Angelina joked.

Ha, yeah, I said, taking the advice but making sure I kept Torrent in my sight. The clouds broke the reveal the entrance to my new home. It didn't look like much from the outside, but it was bigger inside than the entrance gave away.

Home sweet home, Angelina said as we landed at the cavern mouth. It's good to be back.

And now you won't be lonely way out here, I said walking in and motioning for Torrent to follow. What surprised me was that I ducked my head a little on my way in. The last time I was here, I didn't have to duck. Uh, do I look any bigger to you? I craned my neck, looking back over myself a little self-consciously.

Actually, yeah, you've gotten taller and a little longer.

I'm just not used to that. I mean, I just about hit my head walking in here.

That would have been funny, Angelina said, getting a chuckle out of Torrent.

Well let's get you situated, I said, motioning for Torrent to follow me. I walked a few feet then had a 'DUH' moment. The thought went something like 'DUH I have only been here once! I don't know where I am going!' Uh Angel, Could you be that cute tour guide again?

She giggled and said, _Sure, right this way._She kept up the guide act as she showed us both around. Eventually, we got Torrent a room and he decided to take a nap after all the flying.

Wanna go for a little swim? I asked Angelina.

That sounds nice, walking toward the lake room.

We took our time getting to the underground lake. I lit a few of the torches and slipped into the cool, refreshing water. I felt a shock run down my spine as I remembered the last time the red dragon and I had gone "Swimming," and how funny it had been to embarrass Zane. That thought brought my mind to the first time, when Angelina had stopped me where I stood with a simple kiss on the face.

I smiled as I came back to reality and found the one I loved staring with the same zoned out expression I was wearing. _I think I found our thing. Everything seems to go so sell when we go for a little relaxing swim,_I said, wondering if I could break her daydream.

She let out a purr like rumble and replied, yeah. I felt a clawed hand on my shoulder, starting to squeeze a bit. By the time I had registered what was going on, I was already a melting pile of black scales, as she broke loose the knots in my muscle through my tough scaled hide.

I'm gonna...get you...

Shut up and relax, she replied digging into another knot, using her claws to enforce her command.

_No...complaint...here,_I said through waves of painful bliss.

She continued from my shoulders to the base of my wings. The muscles there, I knew, were one big knot. She didn't miss a beat though, and with surprising speed had my wings loosened as well. Again her attentions moved, back, legs, and surprisingly, even my tail had knots. I was kind of reluctant to let her massage my tail, I really don't like anyone messing with it, but my reluctance soon faded. Finally she was done and I felt a hundred times better.

Damn,_I said. _I'd return the favor but I doubt I could pull that off anywhere near as well as you did.

No need,_she replied, _though it does feel much better in the water.

_Mmm yeah,_I replied, still in a state of bliss.

We stayed there, swimming slowly through the delightfulness of the soothingly cool lake. I slowly made my way over to the other side of the cavern, where the heated pools were. I stepped out of the lake and plopped down into one of the natural hot tubs, steam billowing as the cold lake water met the almost boiling water of the small pond.

Another steam cloud erupted with a sizzling sound as Angelina entered the water behind me. I almost never use these, she said, and I regret it. They feel so nice.

I feel like my muscles are about to fall off. They're so loose from all your attention earlier and this heat only makes them relax more,_I said. _Speaking of that...

I moved closer and planted a kiss on the red dragon's snout, letting the tip of my tail wrap around hers. May I?

Go for it.

_This time I lead,_I said entwining our tails and pressing our bodies as close as they would go. I lay my head on her shoulder, as I balanced us in the water. My own body made its final adjustment and we were locked together. It wasn't long before I felt my spine tingle and my insides start to burn. Flame shot from my mouth lighting up the room to an almost unbearable brilliance. The flames danced and shot off of the ceiling, sending sparks everywhere. My energy died off, and I was left panting and exhausted, clinging to Angelina with my head on her shoulder.

_I think it worked this time,_I panted.

_I hope so,_she replied, lowering her head to my shoulder as we just floated there.

I told you I'd get you, I said raising my head and giving her a kiss on the snout through the grin plastered on my face.

____Chapter 23____

Once I was decent again, we walked slowly out of the lake room, and went to our room. We collapsed on the floor smiling into each other's eyes, with hers sending me into the abyss of sleep, and piercing me even after my own eyes were closed.

I woke up, sprawled out on the floor next to Angelina. The tips of our tails were lightly curled around each other. I smiled and slowly turned my head, stretching my already loose neck muscles. As I did, I saw Torrent in the doorway. I smiled at him and he blushed.

What are you blushing for?

I...I wasn't interrupting anything...was I?

You're a couple hours late for that,_I said, giving him an amused smirk. I got up and stretched my body in a catlike manner. _I need to go for a little flight. There isn't enough room in here to stretch my wings, I said, shifting them a little.

Torrent stretched his own out,plenty of room for me but I could use some fresh air.

And some flying practice, I said, finishing his statement. I can teach you.

I quietly walked out, followed by Torrent. For once I was able to avoid waking Angelina. We'll cruise out to the military base, and then begin some flight training, I said as we were flying.

_I do need some practice I guess,_Torrent replied.

I smiled and arched up, gaining altitude rapidly. Once I was high enough I stopped, and angled myself downward. I tucked my wings in as close as they would go and started rocketing toward the earth. I shot past Torrent then opened my wings and leveled out. I ascended to fly next to Torrent, who just gave me a surprised look. _ That is an easy maneuver. I'll teach you some more interesting ones,_ I said.

Can't wait, he replied excitedly.

It wasn't long before we arrived at the old military base. I grabbed some gas from the storage tank and started a generator. Angelina knows this place exists but she doesn't know about the electricity and technology. I think I am going to work on getting one of those generators disassembled and brought back so I can hook up that computer I brought.

Sounds like a good idea, Torrent said, walking in behind me. I'm glad we'll still have electricity.

Ha yeah, I couldn't completely leave it behind. I turned to face Torrent. So do you want to start now or wait a few minutes?

I don't mind going ahead and starting.

Okay well, I said, thinking for a second, get in the air and show me what you CAN do so I can avoid teaching you stuff that you already know.

_Uh okay,_He said, walking back out of the building with me. The young dragon jumped into the air and got up to a decent height. He flew normally for a little bit, then pulled some wide turns, and making them narrower each time.

He pulled out of the turns and flew in a straight line as if he were thinking about what to do next. I took this as an opportunity to get up there with him and I did just that. I flew beside him and once he noticed I gestured for him to follow.

Just try to copy what I do, I said. He nodded and followed me into a big loop...then out of it. Good job. Keep focused though, I said, that was an easy move.

Again I ascended to a fair height. I pulled my wings into position for a barrel roll. I watched Torrent as I spun. He got one roll but about halfway though his second, he lost momentum and faltered. Once he was upright again, I pulled out of my own continuing roll and flew next to him. Not as easy as it looks, I said. You tried to pull your body into the maneuver. All you need to do is pull your wings close and angle the tip of one wing down and forward. The direction of the roll will depend on the wing.

Oooh, Torrent said, figuring out and immediately flying forward to try it. He tried multiple times, getting more spins in every time. He pulled out of his last roll in a set and flew haphazardly back to me.

Let's land before you fall out of the air, I said joking at his dizzy state. We landed, with torrent coming down and staggering as if he were drunk, then falling over. I'll give you some time to rest. You are not only dizzy but I am sure you are tired as well. Take a break and we'll get back to flying later.

He nodded and just stayed where he was, and I walked back into the base.

Nice flying, said a voice that seemed to come from the room to the left of this one.

Thanks, I said, bracing for whatever came out of the room. A rust colored dragon popped his head out of the door then pulled it back, as if he were afraid I was going to attack him. If you don't attack me I will do you no harm, I finally said, trying to get the dragon to come out.

He poked his head out and I nodded to him. He came fully out of the room. He was about my size, maybe a bit bigger. What's with everyone being afraid of me?

Well I was just passing through so this is foreign territory. I found this place and decided to rest. I was hoping no on would notice me but when you showed up acting as if you knew the place, I was scared.

The explanation sounded legitimate. I had no clue about the whole territory thing. Well I know the place from working here.

_Huh? This used to be a human place though,_he responded confused.

_Can you keep a secret,_I asked not sure if I could trust him. I could always just kill him or injure him to the point he'd be scared to say anything about it anyway. But I didn't want to do that.

Yes, came his response.

I used to work here because I used to BE a human.

_Huh?_He looked confused and frightened. He stepped back a little.

I shook me head. I used to be able to turn back and forth from human to dragon but I am stuck as a dragon now. Like I said, I am not going to hurt you.

I...I can't trust a human.

I sighed then had an idea. Hey Torrent, come in here real quick.

Torrent bounded in, full of energy again and not dizzy anymore.

What do you...?

He stopped when he saw the rust colored dragon. _Uh hi,_he said.

Torrent who is the one person you trust most; someone you really trust with your life?

Mr. Connor why?

So you trust a human with your life, I clarified.

Yeah why? I'm confused, torrent replied.

Well, I said glancing back and forth between Torrent and the new dragon. Rusty here doesn't trust humans.

I saw his face form a slight scowl when I called him "Rusty." But he didn't say anything.

Then Torrent spoke up. From what I have seen, they aren't all that different from dragons. I have only recently been around dragons, but I can tell that much.

_What do you mean? You are a real dragon right?_The scared dragon seemed even more confused now.

Yes I am a real dragon. However, my real parents evidently abandoned me. Mr. Connor raised me from an egg. The only reason I didn't stay with him was that I wouldn't fit through the doors in his house much longer. And it just so happened, Mark and is mate were passing through, so I decided to go with them.

See,_I said proving my point. _You can trust humans. But that isn't even an argument sense I am not even a human. Who would believe that a human could turn into a dragon anyway hmm? We all know that if you told someone you'd be thought of as insane.

The rust colored dragon sighed and said, I guess so but my name is Xan not Rusty.

Point taken, I replied and noticed how late it had gotten. Well we aught to get back home, I said. Have a safe trip wherever you're going.

_Okay thanks,_Xan said. He walked out and flew off.

Xan...What a weird name, I said privately to Torrent.

____Chapter 24____

The rest of the day was uneventful. Torrent proved to be a quick learner and got the hang of a bunch of new flying maneuvers. We decided to go home a little early as Torrent had learned a lot and we were both tired. Once at home, everyone settled down for a lazy day, as the fire was hard at work making an enjoyable dinner.

Dinner was accompanied by talk of Torrent's accomplishments. Torrent is a quick learner, I said. We still have to work on his diving but he isn't a pancake...yet, so... I had used this terminology in front of Angelina for a while now so I rarely had to explain myself anymore. It had even begun to rub off on her.

Yeah, that would be bad, she replied.

He can dive but he can't do the "pull up just in time" thing yet.

Sometimes it takes interesting circumstances to learn things like that, Angelina said side glancing at me. It gave me some ideas for sure....

_I don't like the look on his face,_Torrent said, pointing at me. I just laughed.

Meanwhile, a rust colored dragon landed on a cliff with a lake below. _I must be really dirty for him to think I was rust colored,_he said to himself. He flew down to the water's edge and walked in. He submerged himself and came back up a coppery bronze color.

He felt better and flew off, letting the wind dry him off. 'Well this day has been interesting,' he thought. 'A dragon just claimed to be human! How absurd!' He mentally laughed to himself. And he though I would be thought of as crazy, he said to himself.

The bronze dragon, Xan, arrived back home a few days later. It was late so he decided to go to sleep for now and let his story wait till the morning.

Back at our home, I was preparing myself for the long trip ahead of me. I was heading to Jake's funeral under the cover of darkness. He wanted a small funeral and I was going to try to keep it small by not attracting any attention. Flying at night gave me the ability to do just that.

You sure you're going to be okay? Torrent seemed concerned as ever about me. Angelina's personality must have rubbed off on him some.

I'll be okay. I am sure there will be tears but it's a funeral so it's okay. I walked out to the ledge and looked back. See you two in a few days.

Be careful, Angelina said.

I will, I replied, I'm not letting you or...er we're going to have to think of names but you know who, go without me for the rest of your life. I smiled at her. Torrent looked confused but I didn't have time to explain. With a final nod I jumped out into the open air.

Flying always feels so free, yet at that moment it felt labored. 'I guess it's because of my destination' I thought to myself as I flew.

The night protected me from wandering eyes and slippery tongues. I had planned to stop and hide during the day and continue on at night but the clouds allowed for me to fly in secrecy as well. I had made this flight before so I know enough about where I was going to not have to worry about seeing it.

It had been dark again for a few hours when I arrived at my favorite spot in the world. The cliff seemed just as beautiful as I had left it. Secluded and amazingly beautiful, the lake shone in the filtered moonlight. The funeral wasn't until tomorrow, so I decided to take a nap. No one would disturb me here.

I woke up to some noise down below. A woman showed up, walking out of the trees and up to the lake's edge. She kneeled by the lake and just sat there. I watched and she didn't move at all other than a few shivers.

I flew down silently to the edge of the woods and walked up behind the woman. Need something warm? I asked the woman who was obviously cold. It was Jake's mother and she knew the thought speech method that dragons used so she knew before she even saw me just who I was.

"Mark, you just have no idea."

You're right. I have no idea what it is like to lose a son, but I do know what it is like to lose a friend, especially to a choice that was partially my fault.

"What do you mean?"

I slid away, gathering some wood. I came back, set it up, and lit it. Well, with this power comes a risk. Did he not tell you that using the power too much could make one end up trapped as a dragon forever?

"No he never mentioned it. What does this have to do with his death though?"

Please don't hate me for this but it's the reason he didn't just fly where he was going but took a plane. I blame myself mostly for the fact that he is not alive anymore. I wouldn't blame you if you did as well.

"Blame you? That is absurd! I may be upset but I am also reasonable. You had no way of knowing that would happen."

_That's what Angelina said,_I stated under my "breath."

"Oh don't tell me you went off and found a girl. Does she mind you being a dragon?"

I think the real question would be "does she mind me being human?"

She just stared at me confusedly.

Angelina is a dragon. Not just a human that can turn into a dragon, but a real live actual dragon.

"No kidding! Leave it up to you to fall in love with a dragon then."

Well I am a dragon too now so...

"What?"

Remember when I said one could be stuck as a dragon forever? Take a good long look at me, 'cause that's me from now on.

"Uh...."

Don't say anything. You have enough to think about already. Sorry I even brought it up. I know this is all stressful.

"Well we can only look ahead now can't we?"

I guess I said, laying down beside the fire on the water's edge. We both just sat there, waiting for the sun to rise.

The sun started to peek over the horizon and the clouds started to dissipate. I said farewell to Jake's mother and flew up to the cliff as I heard people starting to arrive at the trailhead that led to the lake. I watched as, one by one, the people showed up. About an hour later, a team carrying a coffin came through the small group of people and set it on a table that had been built a few minutes before. I observed as everything was set up. There were refreshments, donated by my mother, as well as other gifts and such. A few really good friends showed up and as he wanted, the gathering was small. There were maybe 30 people total, and one dragon. 'Well you can't call me "small" but at least I didn't attract hundreds of people,' I thought to myself as I watched the funeral go about being a funeral.

Prayers were prayed and letters read, and the whole event was just about to end when suddenly two figures burst through the clouds.

____Chapter 25____

Both of the figures were dragons. One was dark brown while the other was coppery bronze colored. That dragon confused me as he looked familiar but I had never seen a dragon that color before. They weren't headed for the funeral and sense it was pretty much over I decided to go see just what they were up to. It couldn't be anything good.

I trailed them from above and followed them to a boulder field just outside of town. I landed silently, not too far off. I decided to listen in on their conversation. It wouldn't be blocked as they thought they were alone.

_It's going to take a while to get there but once we do, I am sure we'll see him again. He's crazy I swear. He claimed to be a human!_The bronze dragon was speaking and I instantly recognized the voice. I had absolutely no idea how he changed his appearance but I really didn't care all that much. I continued to eavesdrop.

You're blowing things way out of proportion I am sure, the brown dragon replied. But if he truly is human then he is a threat to dragons and someone needs to get rid of him.

'Get rid of me huh?' I thought to myself. I g_uess we can't trust each other,I said still hiding. _Except I just don't trust you, not all dragon kind, I retorted. _ I don't judge your entire race, just you._

Come on out then, he replied.

I am not dumb. You want to kill me. I don't want to die. I'm a good fighter but I am not stupid enough to take on two dragons at once.

Well then, the brown dragon said, I'm out of here. Xan here takes things way out of proportions and I don't want to have anything to do with it. I'm gone.

He flew away and Xan was left alone. Once I was sure he was gone I flew up into the air and blasted the ground beside the bronze dragon with flames. The only way you'll be pleased is if you fight me so let's just get this over with.

He flew up to meet me and I began by flipping over him and kicking him through the air. I didn't really hit him all that hard. I didn't really want him to be too hurt and I was still unsure of how far he'd take it.

He shot deep red flames in my direction and I dodged them shooting my own, which he easily dodged as well.However I wasn't meaning to hit him with the flames and once he was off balance I whacked him with my tail, again sending him through the air.

He righted himself and launched himself through the sky at me claws at the ready. He wasn't slowing down either and he rammed right into me scratching the base of my wing and managing to put a small hole in the thin part of it. I scratched right back putting two holes in his wings and a few scratches on his face. Then I dug my fore claws into his side and the claws on my back foot in behind his hind leg. He scratched my side and put deep gashes down my neck

I roared in pain and bit into his neck, sending blood all over the place including my mouth. I wasn't all that fond of having massive amounts of blood in my moth but I was also not fond of having my body ripped open.

It was more instinct and reaction than a planned attack. I felt the heat on the back of my neck as he lit up the sky with orange and red flames, and letting out a cry of pain so eerie it sent chills down my spine and probably killed a few local animals. He managed to get one more set of scratches on my tail but I still had him in my jaws so it was a futile attempt to get as much damage in as possible.

I wasn't letting go though and I bit down harder, as I was plain ol' pissed at him. He started to stop struggling and I carried him to about 50 feet then dropped him crudely to the ground.

Now that I was safe, I started to calm down. Once I started to calm down I realized just what kind of damage I had done. I was completely shocked as I saw just how much blood was leaking from the wound on Xan's neck. I rushed over to try to stop it but the damage was too much for me to do anything about. I had nothing to stitch the wound up with and it was likely that the bite had hit at least one major artery.

I decided to try something I had never tried before. I let out a slow trickle of flame onto the holes. Nothing happened for a few seconds, but then the wounds started to melt together. I watched as the insides started to be fused up then the outside leaving a bunch of nasty scars but otherwise sealing up the wounds. I just hoped that he hadn't lost too much blood already.

I managed to drag him over to a relatively sheltered area, where the boulders created a sort of wall. Xan was breathing but barely, and I had no clue if my healing had really healed him completely or if it had sealed the artery up too much, causing it to not deliver blood. I am no doctor so I doubted myself.

I had been so worried about Xan's wounds that I had forgotten about my own. That is, until I tried to roll over and was greeted by extreme pain in my side. I applied the same method to my own wounds but I couldn't reach the one on my own neck and that was the deepest one. It seemed like the bleeding was starting to slow though. So I just didn't move my neck and it eventually stopped. I would live, Xan on the other hand... well it would be a miracle if he got through the night.

I decided to get some sleep. There was no way the coppery dragon would wake up tonight anyway, and even if he did he wouldn't be moving, let alone trying to kill me...

I woke up the next morning still sore and with every movement causing another shot of pain. I decided to brave the discomfort and check on Xan though. He wasn't moving, to be expected, but I also couldn't see him taking any breaths either. Damn it. Now I am responsible for two deaths,_I said to myself. However, just then I saw his chest slowly and very narrowly rise then fall. _Oh you scared the shit out of me, I said. (I have gotten much more used to using profanity lately if you haven't noticed)

Of course he didn't respond. Again he went almost a minute without breathing, and then a breath came. Another thing occurred to me. I had no way to move him. I was too badly hurt to carry him. I could barely do it normally, let alone in the state I was in at the moment.

____Chapter 26____

Back near the lake, Jake's mother was again sitting and staring at the water's surface. 'Where's that big scaly lighter when I need him?' she thought as she shivered from exposure to the cold.

I was sitting on a large rock, enjoying the rays of the sun while they weren't completely blocked. Like I have said before, I don't think dragons are exothermic but still, the sun feels really nice, especially with all the heat my black scales absorb. I decided that while I was somewhat calm, I should tell Angelina what had happened. I opened my mind and instantly linked to hers. Hey, I might be a little delayed in coming back.

She seemed a little disappointed, as she replied well stuff happens I guess. What have you been up to? Did the funeral go well?

The funeral went very well, however afterward there was a bit of a problem, and I am not sure how much I can do about it.

What's wrong? She could sense my distress. I know she could. Reading me was something she was just really good at.

Well a dragon somehow figured out that I used to be human and well...

Yes?

He tried to kill me, that's what.

Are you all right?

I'm kinda banged up but I will live. However this other dragon, eh Xan I think was his name, I really am not so sure about him.

Well I know you wouldn't do anything without a reason. I trust you on that.

I'm just scared. I meant it. I had killed lots of times before but never so up close and personal and never a dragon. I had also never bitten anyone, never tasted blood so literally. And it didn't feel all that bad. That was the scary part. I feel like such a monster. I never meant to do the kind of damage I did, and that is what scares me. It's frightening to think about just how much damage I could actually cause if I get too mad.

I heard a mental sigh come over the link. If it means anything I am still here for you and I'm most definitely not afraid of you.

I don't want to be a killer! That is a big reason I got out of the business I had been in. I am not sure this dragon is going to make it though. What happens, I mean, if he dies? What will happen to me?

Well seeing as it is self-defense and the territory you are in is not owned by anyone, probably nothing. Heck you might even get lucky and be given the land for taking out a dangerous dragon. She seemed so reassuring, so calm.

Well there is no way I can get him to any kind of help. Do you know anyone who has skills in healing or something, or at least someone strong enough to fly a limp dragon bigger than myself somewhere to get treated?

The only dragon I know with that description is my father.

Oh shit, PLEASE do NOT get him involved.

I doubt he'll be upset with you.

Do you not get it? I was wild out there, not myself. I lost control and now someone's life hangs by a thread! I was almost yelling through the mental link. I am sorry I shouldn't raise my voice. You know what is best, do what you can and see if he can get out here. I can't hold this link much longer. I am not exactly in the best shape myself.

I understand, she said, and I will see what I can do.

The mental link closed and I hoped that she could at least find SOMEONE to help. As I was, I wasn't much help to myself, let alone anyone else. I kept an eye on the copper dragon, making sure he didn't completely stop breathing. He scared me once or twice but my imagination was turning seconds to hours.

Suddenly I heard the sound of wings and I ducked low. Angelina was most definitely not going to be here yet and any dragon that she would contact would be a lot longer as well. I ducked low but Xan was still visible, so me hiding probably didn't do much good, as whatever was flying overhead was going to see the metallic dragon.

Xan where are you? It's been hours and you would have at least said something by now! Come on! Let's go! I recognized the voice. It was the brown dragon. At first I hadn't noticed it but I was really hungry and his color was starting to remind me of chocolate cake. I was reluctant to say anything but I needed help.

Hey down here,_I said. _Xan needs your help.

The brown dragon looked down and I heard him gasp as he saw his friend's unmoving body there on the ground. What the hell! What did you do?

I...I didn't mean to hurt him that bad I swear. It was... just a reflex I guess.

I stood up slowly, still in a lot of pain and walked closer to the coppery dragon. It was getting late in the day and the sun was starting to set. The brown dragon glared at me as I tried to walk up. I stopped in my tracks as he growled at me, baring his teeth. STAY AWAY!

Okay okay, I said, not getting any closer. I was in no shape for another fight and this dragon was even bigger. I would like to point out that he isn't dead, and the only reason for that is me. I pointed at the closed wounds on Xan's neck. See I stopped the bleeding. I think that should be enough to prove I didn't mean to kill him or even come close!

He just glared at me and growled. However the growl turned to a murmur, which turned into a sob. I sighed as the brown dragon broke down right in front of me. I just can't lose him! Not this young! This was not the way I saw this turning out!

I was a little insulted. So you thought he was going to win?

No, I knew he couldn't best you. I thought he would back down from a fight he KNEW he couldn't win! He is not a dumb dragon.

I can say he knew how to fight. I really do hope he makes it. I did call for help but it could be days away. I don't know very many others so there wasn't much I could do. I tried to be comforting but it was difficult from a distance. Can I please come over there? I have been checking on him ever sense I stopped the bleeding. He's breathing but it's slow.

He stopped and thought for a second. Fine but don't do anything bad.

If I were going to do that I would have just let him die...Uh I don't know your name.

He looked at me Rozhab

You know it is funny. All the dragons I have met so far have had normal names that even humans use. Then you two come along with some funky draconic names. Uh sorry if that offended you...I just...

No no I know. If you are indeed human then you would be a bit confused.

I AM not human I WAS human! There is a BIG difference and I happen to have actual dragons that trust me just fine!

I never said I didn't trust you!

You said that if I was indeed human that I would have to be killed!

He knew I was right.

I..I didn't know...I mean I don't have any hate for the Human race. But a lot of dragons do. I just...there are those who would kill you...I was just playing along with Xan though. I wouldn't have done it.

I was actually not all that shocked by his statement. I knew that some dragons would not pass up the opportunity at my life. So you mean to tell me that you had no idea that Xan had a hatred for Humans?

I did but I didn't realize it went that far...I mean most dragons dislike humans as a whole but don't feel the need to irradiate every one.

I'm glad because we'd probably all be dead, I stated.

I'm not so sure. I am proud owner of a few human weapons. I stole them off some transport machine when no one was around.

I glanced at him. Really now?

Yeah, sorry if I stole but I...I can't even say it. If someone heard me say it I would be laughed at forever.

What? That you are interested in human technology?

Not just the technology, but culture and even er anatomy and stuff. I mean they always wear those silly clothes.

He looked at me with an expression that said 'Oops, no offense.' I just smiled back at him. Well I won't laugh. In fact I am interested in the opposite directions about the same thing, but I think I have figured out the anatomy part.

He gave me a surprised expression, then the makings of a grin. Yet it never fully formed. I haven't seen a female dragon in probably 20 years. I mean I am over a hundred years old and I haven't found a mate, er wife as you would say.

I laughed.It doesn't really bother me anymore. You seem to be pretty knowledgeable about humans.

I try to learn as much about them as I can, but I have to make sure my friends and parents don't notice.

Huh? The voice was vaguely familiar. It wasn't me and it wasn't Rozhab. The coughing that immediately followed the word instantly brought to my attention just who was talking.

Xan! Just relax. I am glad you're awake but you are in no shape to move. I turned to face Rozhab. I had no idea he'd wake up this early. I figured he would be out for at least another day, maybe more.

He's always been like that. Never gives up, the stubborn idiot.

I ...cough...heard that...cough

Shut up and do what you are told, Rozhab said to Xan.

Oh this means I haven't killed him. That is such a relief. You have absolutely no idea!

Well I might kill him later for being so dumb! Rozhab joked, standing up and looking Xan in the eyes.

For the longest time, no one talked. Then, Rozhab spoke up. I had no idea you had such a burning hatred toward humans. Why didn't you tell me?

I...I don't I just thought it was...my duty. I guess that would be the word, duty. I could see the exchange going far past the mind chat. They had to be brothers or really close friends. I just knew they weren't randomly together. Xan continued through a few coughs. You never told me you were interested in humans. I would have never expressed ANY anger at them if I had known. I don't want this to hurt our friendship though. I mean, this is a bad thing but hey, I am alive.

Yeah and you have the dragon that you attacked to thank for it.

Huh? He looked back over. I had already spoken to him, telling him to stay calm and still but I guess he hadn't recognized me until that moment.

Hi, I said, smiling at him. It wasn't all that pretty. I still had blood all over me, including my snout. I hadn't had time to wash it off. I at least tried to be friendly though.

He saved your scaly ass from dying of blood loss. Go ahead. Thank him.

How about I go one step further? Sorry I attacked you and thanks for not letting me die. He smiled then winced at the pain of the scratches around his eye.

When I said don't move, I meant any part of you, I said sternly to Xan. Uh I had someone try to get help from a dragon strong enough to carry Xan a good distance without too much trouble. Not sure when they will be here but I guess we just have to wait till then. I should probably tell my friend that I am okay though. We were supposed to meet after the funeral...

Oh that's what you were doing down there.

Yeah, one of my friends died in a plane crash.

That's sad, I am sorry.

It's okay. The funeral was nice but I know a few people who are probably worried sick about me. I need to do some mental calling so could you watch Xan?

Sure.

_Thanks,_I said as I opened the link to Mark.

____Chapter 27____

I knew he wouldn't be able to respond without going into dragon form, but I decided to tell Keven what was going on anyway.

I got into a fight with some dragon and I am pretty beat up, but I won. The other dragon just woke up. He has some really bad wounds but now that he is awake I think he should be okay. That is why you didn't see me after the funeral. Just thought I would let you know.

I shut the mental link then told my mother and Jake's mother the same thing. Jake's mother took some time to contact as I had only ever used the thought speech with her once and it took a while to find her "channel."

My mother's reaction was, as expected, one of worry. I could feel that much over the link. I quickly let her know that I was going to be fine and told her I had to contact a few others and that I had to go. I slowly eased the mind chat channel closed and opened the one for Jake's mother. During my explanation to her, I remembered how Zane had told me that she wanted to give me something. He had said something about a special request from Jake. I let her know that I couldn't leave at the moment but that I would be at her house in a few days. 'If Jake thought of it hard enough that he made a specific request for it, then it must be important,' I thought.

I said goodbye to her and picked up a conversation with Zane. This time it was an actual conversation because, while Zane generally talks normally, he CAN use mind chat.

Hey Zane, I said.

I heard I heard. I am still at your house. Zane was ready. It seemed as if he knew I was going to say something.

Okay. Please keep my mother in check. She can be worrisome.

I am worried about you too! You really should be more careful.

I know but I didn't have a choice, I said, knowing I actually did have a choice. I could have easily just not shown myself. Then I would have risked them finding Torrent and I at the base again. That could have been even worse.

Well try not to let any more dragons know you're roots okay.

I will try, I said. I have to go though. Have a dragon to help take care of.

Okay, see you soon, he said, IF you don't get killed first, he added snidely.

Amusing, I said, then broke the link.

I'm back to reality again, I said once I was done talking to everyone I could think of.

Good, said Rozhab. Come here.

Uh okay, I said as I walked slowly over to the brown dragon.

Lie down.

Okay, I complied. He looked over my wounds and saw the one on my neck that I hadn't burned shut.

Guess you couldn't reach that one. I knew I saw blood. One of the cuts must have re opened. Let me shut it for you. He leaned forward and blew red hot tendrils of flame onto the cut. I winced but kept my composure as I felt the wounds close up. _I honestly didn't know you could do that,_he stated.

Yeah, I was surprised it worked too, I said. Uh can I get up now?

No. You don't need to move. There is still a lot of damage underneath. The heat only stopped the bleeding and shut the wound. It didn't heal any of the deep flesh and muscle.

I have to be in town in a few days.

Wait, the humans know about dragons?

Hah, yeah.

Oh, I thought they knew you were actually human.

They do but a few have met a few real dragons as well. Only ones I truly trust though.

But...

Whatever you have heard about us is probably only a half-truth. In general Humans are not evil.

Rozhab just nodded. I went back to relaxing, as I still couldn't move much. Xan went back to sleep, and I closed my eyes but didn't go to sleep. Rozhab just kind of sat there, almost like a guardian, watching and waiting for us to be able to go about a normal life on our own again. It was night again and I eventually did go to sleep, though it was a very light sleep that was interrupted many times by noises from who knows where. I still didn't trust Rozhab enough to let my guard down too much. I had, after all, almost killed his friend.

Morning came and the warmth of the sun woke me from my light sleep. I was alive. It seemed good enough for me. I tried to get up but the pain was still there so I waited a few minutes before trying again. The second time I was more successful.

To my surprise, Rozhab was gone. I looked around for the brown dragon, but I couldn't see him anywhere. I kept my eyes out as I walked around a little. Just because I was hurt, didn't mean I had to become lazy. In fact, just sitting there all day had pretty much driven me crazy.

Anyway, I decided to walk around a little to try to keep my strength up. Sure it hurt but I was going to go completely insane if I didn't move. I kept an eye on Xan, who was still asleep. He would probably sleep pretty much all day again. He wouldn't be able to even stand up yet, let alone walk.

As I was walking I came across a rabbit. I was really hungry so I killed it with a swift stab and took it to the edge of the clearing to be gutted. It didn't take but a second to do and I went back over the middle area and lay down next to the slumbering Xan. Took some of the meat from the rabbit and set it on a boulder that looked somewhat clean. It wasn't all that foreign to me, as I had eaten rabbit before. They are kind of greasy but I was really hungry.

I heated the meat with a slow but constant stream of flame. With as hot as dragon fire is, it didn't take long for it to cook. I quickly grabbed the piece of meat and ate it.

I heard stirring come from next to me. I looked over to see Xan moving his wings a little. Did I sleep all the way through the day? It can't be dinnertime already.

It took me a second to register the fact that he was awake. However, when I did, I chuckled at his statement and said, no you didn't, it's actually morning. I went for a little walk around the clearing and saw a rabbit. I was hungry so here it is. I held up the chunk of meat that I was about to prepare. I already had a piece. You can have some if you want.

Oh no I am fine, he said.

I lowered my head to look him in the eye. _You are going to eat and get better!_I growled at him, making him flinch.

Uh sure, I just figured you caught it so...

Just like you figured I was human so you could try to kill me? I was serious but not really. It was actually more of a sarcastic statement than anything. You need to stop "Figuring" and start thinking.

He nodded and I quickly cooked up the other piece of meat. Xan couldn't move too much so he just opened his mouth. Don't bite the hand that feeds you okay, I said as I put the food in his mouth. He snorted as he took it and swallowed it whole. And don't choke! Your friend is already pissed at me for almost killing you!

What makes you think I am pissed?

I turned around and standing in the clearing was Rozhab. I uh...

I'm not mad at you, though I am kind of disappointed that you would think that.

Well I did almost kill your friend, I reminded him.

But still, I am not "pissed at you," as you say. He stopped for a moment and looked at me.

Sorry, I said awkwardly shuffling my wings and twitching the tip of my tail.

I went out and got some feed but I seem to be too late.

Oh I can always eat, I said.

Me too, Xan agreed.

Well then let me get this cooked, Rozhab said.

Hell no! You have done enough for me. I'll cook.

He looked at me and I glared at him. Well sense I see you are not going to give in...Cook away.

He handed me a few more rabbits, already cleaned out. And I quickly got them cooked up. I distributed the meat and ate happily.

____Chapter 28____

Angelina was standing on the ledge, just outside her lair. The clouds were thick as always. She was nervous. It wasn't that she would have to explain an incident to her father, and this second handedly to her mother, though she was scared of that. She was actually a little worried about what her father would think. This would be the first time he had been to her lair and with as amazing as his was, she worried that he wouldn't like it.

She breathed deeply to calm herself as she heard the sound of wings. The repetitive noise got closer and closer, until Joseph came through the clouds and landed on the ledge. He came close to hitting the wall, mostly from his size but partially because Angelina had forgotten to tell him about the clouds that perpetually surrounded her home.

A cold breeze blew as Joseph turned to face Angelina. I bring only peace and wish no harm to you. I ask permission to enter your territory.

The greeting is nice and all but you really don't need to ask. You are welcome here anytime.

Just because I am your father does not mean that I shouldn't ask permission.

Okay. So anyway why don't we go inside and I can give you what details I know.

Good. I want to know what is so important that you would ask me for help. You never have been one to ask for assistance on anything, especially from me.

Angelina walked in. I know. Watch your head. The entrance is fine for me, but Mark almost bumped his head on it.

Guess he should make it bigger then, Joseph said as he walked into the front room of the lair.

Yeah.

Don't tell him this but I have come to actually like him.

Good because he's not going away. That and it wasn't me that asked for help but him.

Hmm?

Angelina put her head down and gestured for Joseph to do the same. Once they were comfortable, Angelina continued. A dragon attacked Mark after the funeral.

Funeral? You are going to have to catch me up on that but I guess that is beside the point at the moment. Is he okay?

Mark talked to me the other day. I could tell he was in a lot of pain but he said that he would live.

Joseph seemed to be relived, at least partially. What about the other dragon I assume that if Mark was badly hurt and he is alive, than the other one must be dead.

At the moment I don't even know. He said that the dragon that had attacked him might not live, and that is why he called. He wanted to know if I knew someone that was a healer or if I knew someone big enough to get him to one.

'Damn, even when he's attacked he still cares about their safety.' Joseph thought to himself. You know Mark is one weird dragon.

I know. That's why I love him though. He is completely unique. Angelina blushed a bit. The only problem with going and doing this would be that it isn't all that far from the town Mark used to live in.

Oh...

I know you are not so interested in being anywhere near humans but I can tell you that this town is well used to them by now. I stayed there and wasn't bothered at all, even when I just walked down the road._She remembered taking a walk around the town while Mark had gone out on a stroll through he woods. _There were a few people who kind of stayed back but others actually came up and said hi. Others waved and this random kid ran up and hugged my leg to the horror of his mother. It was a funny event. She eventually had to walk over to the parent with the kid still clinging to her leg, and let her get the boy off of her. The male's can't get enough of me, she finally said jokingly.

You have told me, Joseph remarked.

Angelina blushed and said, _so will you do this for me? I know you are nervous about being near humans but I assure you that you'll be fine. _

Joseph seemed to think about it for a second, and then said okay I'll go. I need to get over this fear and I want to see where Mark lives.

Lived, Angelina corrected.

Right. I still can't get over the fact that you are all grown up now.

Oh stop it dad, Angelina joked, becoming embarrassed again, even though it was just Joseph and her in the room.

Well it looks like you picked a nice spot to live. I wish my first lair had been like this.

Well thanks, Angelina said normally, not showing how relieved she was to know that he liked the place. It could be bigger but we'll expand it when we need to.

Well if we are going to go we might want to.

We?

I don't know the way. You do.

Oh right, I wasn't thinking. Sorry, she said getting up and walking to the entrance. Once Joseph got out she spread her wings and jumped off the cliff into the air. Joseph followed close behind, not wanting to get lost in the clouds. It wasn't long before the clouds gave way to clear skies and Angelina set them on a path to Mark's house. They would have to go to wherever Mark was from there.

After countless hours of silent flight, Joseph ventured to break the monotonous drone of beating wings. So, a funeral?

Angelina was caught off guard. Hmm?

You said Mark had gone to a funeral.

Oh yeah, a friend of his was killed in a plane crash.

Was it one of the friends with the power he has?

Had, she corrected, but yeah. I only met him once though.

How did that happen? If he could turn into a dragon why take a plane?

Well, do you know how Mark is stuck as a dragon?

I know he IS but not HOW.

His human genetic code was lost in the mix of dragon genes, she informed him. _He didn't want his friends to be stuck as dragons forever. I mean, at least Mark has me. That might be the only thing keeping him together. Anyway, he warned them not to use their dragon forms for fear that they would become trapped as well. _

Angelina could feel the surprise in Joseph's mind. This, in turn, surprised her. Other than his speech, she never had been able to feel his thoughts. He has never left his mind so open to her. 'Wonder why he's being so open now...' Angelina thought to herself.

_Because you are not little anymore,_Joseph said.

_Huh, How'd you? A_ngelina said, knowing she was thinking to herself.

You are my daughter. It doesn't matter if you think to yourself or not. I can hear it. Joseph smiled over at Angelina. You have grown up so much. I still remember when you were tiny, though you were always the independent one.

Angelina chuckled, though it couldn't be heard over the air rushing past. I guess so. Just don't be telling Mark any thing too embarrassing.

I can't promise that, he joked. You should know that.

I bet you already have, Angelina said.

I don't think so...

_Fine,_she said mocking disappointment.

____Chapter 29____

Zane arrived back from his daily flight. 'Mark made a good point,' he thought to himself. 'I need to get these wings in shape.' He had been flying the exact same path for a while now, and today he had decided to see just how fast he could do it. . He arrived back at his current home and walked up to the door. 'He made another good point as well. I COULD stay here, but I would have to find away to give something back.' With this thought he walked inside. The griffin walked down the hall, to the living room. He liked to lie down on the carpeted floor after a long flight. It felt better than his bed after a good workout.

When he walked in, however, he noticed Mark's mother with her head in her hands, sitting on the couch. "Katherine, What's wrong?"

She looked up slowly. "Zane? You're early," she managed to say through broken sobs.

"Don't change the subject. I have been staying here and haven't given anything back. Now I am giving you someone to listen, just like Mark did for me."

"That's just it. He's gone. I'm just not ready to be alone. With Mark gone, I don't know what to do. I mean, I didn't know what to do in the first place. That whole dragon thing, it's too much." She paused to cry a little then continued. "Then he goes out and gets a girlfriend and she's a damn DRAGON, a REAL one! It's just not right. I just don't know what I should do or think anymore. I'm just alone."

"Alone? Really?" Zane walked over and carefully climbed onto the couch, not wanting to put holes or gashes in it, and trying not trying not to break it with his weight. "Look me in the eyes and tell me that again," he said moving her head to face his own with his paw.

She stared into the golden slitted orbs and broke down, finding herself unable to speak. She fell forward and buried her face in the soft feathers of his neck.

"It's okay, you are not alone at all. I will be here. I don't have anywhere else to go."

"I... I complained about Mark being a dragon and you are a griffin by the same method. I'm so sorry," she said still hugging the hawk-cat. "You lost life as you knew it. I can't even imagine what you are going through."

Zane just sat there. "It's okay. I can't even imagine what you are going through either. You lost two of your family members to radiation but in all actuality you have only lost one."

"Huh? What do you mean?"

"You don't honestly think that Mark is gone forever do you? I saw him just the other day and he's the same as I have ever seen him, just bigger and reptilian."

"You mean he's still...Mark?"

"I am still Zane, though my body has changed."

"I didn't think about that," Katherine said letting Zane go.

"You had enough to think about," Zane stated factually.

"Sorry about crying all over you..."

"It's all right. I haven't had a good hug in a long time anyway."

"Oh? Well how about one that isn't all wet?" she leaned over and put her arms around Zane's neck, noting how soft his feathers were. "Didn't you just get back from flying around? You don't smell bad. Uh sorry, that was a bit awkward."

"Nah, it's cold up there so I don't sweat. I wish you could see what this town looks like from up there. It's a neat view."

"That would be cool, but I don't think you'd be able to carry me very far."

"Mark could though," Zane said grinning and getting down off of the couch. "I'm sure he'd give you a ride."

"That would be a bit too awkward for both of us I think."

"Maybe so," Zane replied. "Well I am going to go take a nap. I'm exhausted."

"I guess I will find a book or something. Not much to do around here."

"You could always cook something. You're good at cooking and I am good at eating. We could be the perfect couple," he joked. "Ya know, other than the physical difference that is."

Katherine just giggled and shook her head. "Sleep tight," she said.

Zane walked off toward his room. Once he got there he walked in, closed the door, and let out a huge sigh. He turned on the TV and then turned it off. 'Nothing good on and I don't even want to see the news,' he thought.

He looked over to the little table by his bed and the notebook on it. His secret little passion for drawing would keep him busy for a while. Secret because his subjects were others who often didn't even notice he was there. "I'm such a stalker," he joked to himself, trying to lighten his own mood. "Guess it's fitting for me," he said examining his own front paw then looking back to the notebook. He grabbed it in his beak and jumped up on the bed and lie down to draw.

In the other part of the house, a still distraught Katherine was standing in a little room crammed with books. Most of them were worn and probably not good anyway. She had always had a rule for choosing a book though. Always go for one with a boring cover. They generally have a really good story. The problem here is that everything looked boring. She looked around until one caught her eye. She had never seen it there before. Upon closer inspection it was a medieval tale of a man who tries to stop the feud between humans and dragons. She grabbed the book as it had caught her attention, and pulled it off of the overstuffed shelf. As soon as she did, a piece of paper fell to the floor. She picked it up and examined it. It was actually a few pages long. However, upon turning the folded paper over, she noticed writing on it.

"I knew you'd eventually pick this one up. It was a book I wrote a long time ago, never published but I decided you'd want it so I stuck it in here. Please excuse my terrible grammar. Don't read this note until you have read the book. "

Katherine was stunned. She recognized the handwriting....Mark's handwriting, terrible handwriting. She missed making fun of it. 'Bet it would be even worse now,' she thought, trying to keep a good mood, but not being able to hold all the tears back.

____Chapter 30____

There it is, the one right by the edge of the woods, Angelina said when Mark's old house finally came into view. Joseph let out a long sigh, looking very nervous. You gonna be okay?

Huh, Joseph said snapping out of his swirling thoughts.

Are you going to be okay, Angelina repeated for the larger replica of herself?

I...I think so...

Everything will be okay, Angelina reassured her father.

What do I do?

Just be nice and say hi.

Is it really that simple? Joseph hadn't thought he would ever actually talk to a human...then Mark had come along...

It is. The only humans you'll be really coming in contact with are ones that are used to dragons everything will be just fine. Angelina could tell her father was nervous. That was the reason she kept reassuring him that nothing bad would happen. She had to keep him calm.

Okay, the much larger red dragon said, still seeming nervous.

Just relax, Angelina continued. I wouldn't be here and I DEFINITELY wouldn't bring you here if it were not safe.

They were now nearing the house, and Angelina started to descend toward the back yard. Once she had landed, she looked up. Joseph was still circling above. He seemed to falter but finally he began to lose altitude and landed near his daughter.

It's not as easy to land in a specific area when you are as big as I am. Joseph was a full 35 feet longer and several feet taller than his daughter, though minus being a little more heavily built, he looked almost identical to her.

Okay tough guy, Angelina joked. You ready to meet Mark's mother? Heck you might even see Zane if he's here.

Zane?

Remember the griffin you scared the crap out of?

Yeah, Joseph said chuckling. That was his name?

Yep, and he's actually nice. He's more likely to freak out when he sees you than Mark's mom though.

I can understand that, Joseph responded.

Angelina went up to the door and knocked, as her code no longer worked. She did so with the back of her talon as not to put scratches in the door.

A few agonizing moments later, Joseph saw the door open. He gulped his nervousness as a woman filled the space the door had just been covering.

"Angelina, what are you doing here? I thought you had gone home," Katherine said as he walked out of the door. As she did so she noticed Joseph there. "You must be her father. I haven't heard much about you. Glad to finally meet you though."

Joseph let out a sigh. All I have heard about you is that you can cook, the red dragon replied. Nice to meet you as well, he continued.

"Well, I know you wouldn't be here if something wasn't up. What's going on?"

_I'm not sure yet. All I know is that Mark got in a fight with another dragon..._Angelina said noticing the worried face on Katherine, Mark's mother.

"Is he okay?" she said worried out of her mind.

Mark did say he was okay. The problem is that the other dragon might not be.

"He didn't kill the other dragon did he? He's just not like that. He wouldn't kill unless his life was threatened. Even then he'd try to find a way to just stop the threat with minimal casualties. That is what he always said. His words were 'I don't want to add to the already enormous number.' He ALWAYS said that"

I know, said Joseph, speaking up as the woman started to break down. That is why I came out here. In fact, according to Angelina, he called her to see if she knew anyone that could help the other dragon live. Either someone to treat him or someone big enough to carry the dragon somewhere he could be treated.

It's true,_Angelina said, _though Mark said that he didn't know if the other dragon would make it. That is why we need to know where he was so I can get to him quickly.

"Well," Mark's mother said through sobs, "He went to the top of that cliff over in that direction." She pointed. "He didn't want to disturb the people at the funeral or cause a huge crowd so that is where he watched it from."

Thanks. I am going to go sniff around a bit up there, Angelina said. If I can get a scent I can find him.

Joseph nodded and said, sorry to worry you. We'll find him.

"When you do, give him this," Katherine said as she reached into her pocket. Angelina's eyes glanced over the steel necklace as it came out of the pocket. Her eyes went wide as the last bit came out, hooked to a long, sharp, black claw.

I thought...how? He died as a human I thought. That claw...is it from Jake?

"Yes it is," Mark's mother responded solemnly. "He tried at the last second to turn into a dragon but only his hand went through the transformation. Jake had made a request that if he died as a dragon that he wanted a necklace to be made for Mark and Keven out of his claws."

But he died as a human, Joseph said.

"Jake's request was still carried out because it could be. Jake's mother knew he would have wanted it that way."

I'm not sure how he'll react, Angelina said over a private link to Joseph who just glanced at her. I will be sure to give it to him; she finally said to the woman, taking the necklace out of her hands and finding that the chain on it was plenty long enough to go around her neck.

Angelina put it on and took off. Katherine backed up to allow Joseph to do the same. She watched as the dragon she had the most complicated and polar opposite feelings about, flew off toward the lakeside cliff.

She's not happy, Angelina stated. I can see the thoughts she was trying not to show. I can understand why she wouldn't like me though.

I don't think it's that she doesn't like you, Joseph replied. It's more that she doesn't know what to do without Mark. How do you think I felt when you decided to just up and leave to find your own lair? And I didn't even know where it was! I had already lost your mother, and it killed me to lose you as well, Joseph explained.

Mark's dad died from the same stuff that gave him his powers, Angelina clarified. _I guess you're right. She needs someone. _

What about that griffin you were talking about? I mean I know they can't technically be together but they are friends aren't they?

Yeah,_Angelina said, _they are. He's been there a while. He's probably the one she talks to if she talks to anyone. Heck, without the species difference, she added, it seems as if they would be good for each other.

____Chapter 31____

I was walking around the boulder field, opening and closing my wings every once in a while to keep them from tightening up or becoming weak from lack of use. I hadn't tried flying yet. I was pretty sure I COULD but probably SHOULDN'T. 'I'll wait on Angelina and whoever she brings,' I thought.

Hey! Hold up, someone yelled from behind me. It was Xan. He managed to walk a little and despite Rozhab's and my wishes. He accompanied me on my little walk. The day before, he had collapsed from over exerting himself. I had to drag him back to the camp area of the boulder field.

You're going to faint again,_I said. _Why don't you take a break?

_I'm fine,_he said staggering, panting, and obviously not "okay."

No you're not! Sit your scaly tail down before I do it for you, I threatened.

_Fine,_he said, finally stopping his attempt to save face.

I walked back over to where he was sitting. I sat down next to him, and decided to use this time to get to know him better. I still needed to learn more about dragons in general, and Xan gave me insight into a way of thinking I didn't know. It was also a good time because Rozhab wasn't right there to influence what he was saying or to distract him. So where are you from? I don't know much about you. I mean...you've either been trying to kill me or asleep.

Well, I'd rather not say exactly where I am from. It's east, maybe a little south of here though, pretty far away. He paused and seemed to think for a minute. Sorry about trying to kill you. I don't know what I was thinking. It's not like I have some fuming hatred for humans. I mean...dragons in general think kind of lowly of you.

FOR THE LAST TIME, I yelled, I AM NOT A HUMAN! LOOK AT ME,_I continued, stretching my wings out and blowing a little flame out of my mouth. _Why can't you accept that I am a dragon now? I don't get it.

I mean, I don't see how you changing bodies makes any difference. That is, if the only thing hat changed was your body. You still have memories from being human so that seems to be exactly what happened.

I thought for a second, and then said, I still have my memories but I think my mind did change some. There are some things that are different. I'm not sure if it's from a mind change or just normal change in thought because of the change in my body. Even so, I am a dragon. Hell I even have a mate. That should prove enough.

You do? You never said anything about her.

You never listened to me.

_Sorry.... Anyway, I haven't found one yet. _

Well attacking someone isn't really a good start. Well I guess I did meet her while on a mission working with the military...anyway that is a long story.

I understand... What's it like?

_Well, it's just like having a friend but more fun,_I said grinning.

No I mean the military, Xan said blushing.

Oh, well it's a lot of work trying to defeat an enemy while trying not to be killed. It's not easy,_I said. _It's also psychologically testing. Think about it this way. I am not a violent person...er dragon...anyway either way I am not violent. However that line of work requires a lot of killing. I regret that, I stated solemnly. That is exactly why I do not work with them anymore. That and I have family that hopefully will be larger soon...I didn't want to be dead.

Wow, he said. I guess I never thought about it like that. It does explain why I couldn't best you in a fight though.

No it doesn't, I explained. I have never done close combat in the air. In fact the only time I have ever fought in the air, ended with me flying past and ripping a hole in the other dragon's wing, then sparing his life like I did you.

I don't get why you did that...

Do you not remember what I said about myself not a minute earlier! I am not violent natured. I hate to kill! Especially that up close and personal. All the other people I killed...I never saw their face. I saw down to the very detail of your eyes. I could see your pain...it hurt me to know that you might not live...

That's just weird...

_I am no normal dragon,_I replied.

I guess not, he said back.

You ready to walk back? I asked.

Sure. I think I understand you a little better now...

And I am nowhere closer to understanding you,_I replied. _Oh well.

Xan laughed a bit, causing him to cough and flinch as pain shot through his body. _Damn it,_he murmured.

Chill. I am not dragging you back this time.

Fine, he said slowing his breathing and starting back toward the boulder field.

We're back; I called out as we got back to the open area.

Good, I see Xan is still walking, Rozhab responded.

Yeah, I see what you meant when you said he was stubborn...

HEY! Xan exclaimed, insulted.

Well you are, Rozhab said shrugging.

_Hmph,_Xan snorted.

So..._I was trying to think of something to change the subject. _Angelina or whoever she sent should be here tomorrow or sometime around then.

That's good. Will you be okay to fly? You still look like you shouldn't be flying, Rozhab said.

I'm such a hypocrite, I said. _I'm stubborn; that's how,_I continued.

Xan smirked at me.

_I guess we just wait..._Rozhab said.

Yeah, I guess, I said.

It's going to be nice to finally see a place other than this rocky area, Xan said. I love all the traveling. Wonder when I'll be able to get into the air again.

With the way you are forcing yourself, it shouldn't be too long, I replied.

Don't hurt yourself more, Rozhab warned. I can't take any more of you getting hurt.

Sorry, I said lowering my head.

No no, I didn't mean it like that...

Stop just stop. Yes you did. You know you did. I feel like shit over it okay! And you aren't helping!

I'm sorry. I mean, sure I wish it hadn't happened, but it did. It's over with, Rozhab said.

I will be okay, Xan assured me. _Dragons grow and scales are lost and re-grown, scars eventually go away. _

I sighed and said, okay, I still feel bad about it.

____Chapter 32____

Angelina and Joseph arrived at the cliff. Angelina was starting to breathe a bit heavily from the constant flying. Joseph was fine, but he was bigger and quite a bit stronger. She started searching for any clue as to where Mark was. She sniffed around immediately getting a scent. However, that wasn't going to help in the air. She needed a direction. She looked around and noticed a patch of loose grass then another and another. By the distance between them she knew they were footprints...Hey Over here, she called to her father. Got his claw marks in the ground. These look a little smaller. I think these must be his front feet.

Okay. Well, it's all we have to go on. Let's go, Joseph said.

Can we wait a second for me to catch my breath? I don't have the stamina you do, though normally I wouldn't be quite this tired yet. Oh well. I need to get out and fly more.

Okay, don't want to over do myself either. I have to carry a dragon. Joseph played along. He suspected a different reason for Angelina's tiredness though. So tell me more about Mark.

Well, Angelina started,I probably don't know much more than you.

Really? I thought you would have gotten to know him more...

I know he's trustworthy. That is all I need to know. He's really funny, though I guess he wouldn't be that way in front of you...

Heh yeah, I can be intimidating sometimes, Joseph said.

He has a lot of respect for you but is also a bit afraid of you. He worries a lot about what you think of him.

Really? Joseph had no clue. He didn't think of himself as scary.

After the first time we..._she stopped realizing how embarrassed she was to be talking about this with her father. _The first time we mated, he was scared to come back with me because he thought you would be mad about it.

The first time? Joseph asked acting serious, then grinning.

Well...I mean...it didn't work the first time. Mark wasn't really ready for it to work...

Joseph just continued listening.

_The second time and the only other time so far was pretty much right after we got back to my lair. Torrent went to bed because he was tired from flying so far and we went for a little swim...It kinda went from there..._Angelina was now blushing heavily. All the thoughts from that night started to come into her head and she knew Joseph could see them.

Heh, Looks like he took charge. Good male you have. He's really a great person...er dragon you know, Joseph said. He paused for a few seconds as Angelina nodded, then continued. I still can't believe he's scared of me though.

I think he believes that you wouldn't approve of him and would try to kill him. Guess his thoughts are warranted to an extent. He was attacked, just not by you.

Well I am ready; Angelina said needing to be off the subject as quickly as possible. It's not like the topic was making her uncomfortable but just who she was discussing it with was.

Okay, let's go, Joseph said.

They were flying over the forest. It seemed to thin out slightly as they flew and they watched for any sign of Mark or the other dragon below. They had to fly fairly low to be able to find dragons that were probably trying not to be noticed by the wrong crowd.

Sorry about making you feel all uncomfortable earlier, Joseph said, trying to break the monotony. He also had a need to talk to his daughter again, as he didn't see her as often anymore.

It's okay. I know you didn't mean to. It's just odd talking about things like that with your parents. That's all. Angelina was stating to feel a little tired again. 'Why do I feel so tired like this? I know I am in better shape than that,' she thought to herself.

I have a guess, Joseph said,but it could make you even more uncomfortable if I say it.

More uncomfortable than I already am? I highly doubt it, Angelina responded.

_You're..._Joseph never got to finish

There they are, Angelina exclaimed.

She quickly landed and noticed that there were more than two dragons. They were all asleep, including me. She ran her tongue up my face and I opened my eyes. She laughed as I recoiled a bit from her sharp teeth being so close.

Oh it's you, I said. I looked around and saw Joseph standing there. I stood up and said to Angelina, You just had to get him involved didn't you?

He's all I could find, Angelina said.

I guess it's okay. What do we do now though? What time is it?

Just after noon, Joseph said walking up and standing by his daughter. They were almost exact replicas. It was almost scary how similar they appeared. _ We've been flying nonstop for the past day and a half. I think we'd better rest for the night then do the move tomorrow. Where exactly did you have in mind?_

Well, I said, I only know of one place anywhere near that someone with a medical background would be and that is the hospital in my town. I paused to think for a minute. When I couldn't think of anything else I said, it's kind of far off from here but if we start tomorrow we should make it. You will only have to fly him some of the way. He can walk now, I said gesturing over to the bronze dragon. That is Xan, he's the one that attacked me. The other one is Rozhab. He's actually really nice.

Joseph and Angelina nodded and Angelina looked at me with a worried expression as she examined the scratches all over my body. I'll be fine, I said, though Rozhab is starting to remind me more and more of chocolate cake every day.

Angelina giggled and I laughed as well, ignoring the dull throbbing in my neck.

You always find something to joke about, Angelina said still laughing a bit.

Without Jake here to make wisecracks all the time, someone has to be funny, I replied.

Speaking of that, Angelina said. I have something for you. She took the chain from around her neck. I hadn't even noticed it. It's the special request. She handed me the chain and I took it.

I examined it and came to the end. A single, very real claw hung from the steel links. Jake wanted me to have his claw? I thought he died as a human though.

I'll explain later, Angelina said.Right now we need to sleep.

____Chapter 33____

Angelina curled up next to me and we fell asleep. Joseph slept off to the side a little, between the two dragon friends and us. I watched as he grinned at me. I smiled back and closed my eyes. I woke up again just as the sun started to go below the horizon. The night was just beginning, but I had slept already. I looked over at Angelina and scooted closer, putting my wing over her. I wasn't going back to sleep but I stayed close. No point getting up at night.

As I scooted closer, however, I noticed something weird. My arm had run over her side and I had felt something. I ran the back of my front claw over the spot and felt it again. I smiled, as I knew what it was. I was going to be a father. 'Why didn't she tell me though?' I thought to myself. 'She might not even know, though I don't see how she wouldn't. I guess I'll ask her tomorrow,' I concluded.

I stared at the clouds, enjoying the various colors, even if they were a sign of very bad times. I stayed up and watched the group. I looked over to see Rozhab's eyes open but his head still down. Terribly beautiful, I said only to the brown dragon.

Yes she is, he replied.

I grinned and said, I was talking about the clouds but I agree. And yes, I said, knowing he as going to ask, she is my mate.

Cool.

I had to explain that to her, I said.

Explain what?

Why we called something cool even though it was not actually cold.

Hah, that's nice.

You surprise me with how much you know about humans. You know that?

I get closer than most dragons would even dream about getting. I like to study them, as I have told you.

They are just that interesting huh? What made you want to study humans anyway? I'm kind of curious.

Well. I was out flying one day and saw a family in the woods. I was really young...and stupid. Anyway I had never seen a human before and wanted to know what these creatures were so I started watching...they intrigued me so much I just couldn't stop learning as much as possible. I am probably the only dragon to have as much knowledge about humans, yet if anyone found out I had done half the things I have I would be in some serious trouble.

Other than me, I said. I used to be one, though if the wrong dragon ever found that out...Well I prefer to not think about what would happen...

We have already figured that out, Rozhab said.

I guess so. It's okay though. I have new reason to be happy.

Hmm?

Just look next to me, I said.

Yeah, I get what you mean, Rozhab replied.

Not quite, I said grinning. I'm even luckier than to just have a mate...

What are you getting at?

There is another dragon, well there will be...

You're going to be a father? That is awesome!

Yeah I know, I said. We need to start coming up with names though...that's going to be hard...

I'm sure you will find a good name. You are one lucky dragon. Don't ever forget it.

Trust me. I won't, I replied.

The sun had been down for a while and I continued making small talk with Rozhab till morning. As the sun started to rise, I licked Angelina on the face. She got up and half groaned, half purred. It was kind of funny. Morning, I said.

Already?

Yep, and I think you have some news for me.

I do?

I think so...don't tell me you don't know!

Something wrong?

Hell no! In fact, something went very right! You seriously don't know?

No what are you all excited about, Angelina said groggily.

I ran the back of my talon down her side until I found the lump again. She felt it as my claw ran across her smooth scales. Oh! It DID work! Oh I had no idea! I had been a little tired but I didn't know! This is so awesome!

What are you two being loud about? Joseph said, lifting his head and slowly opening his eyes.

Figured out why I was so tired, Angelina said.

And that is cause to wake me up?

Yes! We've finally done it, looks like we don't need a third time to be the charm.

Though I wouldn't mind a third time, I said grinning. Shit did I just say that out loud?

Oh so my suspicion is correct. You're going to be parents. That explains it, Joseph said grinning at me. I saw what happened when Angelina was thinking about it, he said to me privately. I blushed hard and lowered my head. I was embarrassed as hell.

Great now your father thinks I'm just a horny dragon.

I don't think so. I think he's excited. That is the first time I have heard him try to joke around in a while.

Congratulations though, Joseph said, even though I feel really old now.

Oh come on! You are not old, Angelina said.

Yeah you're ancient, I continued.

Everyone laughed and I felt a little better, even though I was still blushing like crazy. Angelina tackled me and licked my face. See he can handle it, she said.

Oh stop before you make me need more, I said, rolling her off of me and getting up. Even if he CAN handle it, I don't think mating right in front of him is a good idea.

Oh please don't, Xan said waking up. You must be Angelina. I think that is what he said your name was. I'm still getting back to myself. I'm Xan.

I heard, Angelina said scowling a bit.

Relax. It was all a big misunderstanding.

Okay, she said turning to face me. We ready to go?

I think so, I said. Let's walk first and see how far we get. Then Joseph can carry you till he gets tired and we can walk again.

The others gave various acknowledgements and we started walking toward my town, we would be able to have Xan seen by a doctor.

____Chapter 34____

The group was walking through the forest. I decided to try to fly a little, as I hadn't done so in a while. I wouldn't be holding the others up as they were walking. It would me an opportunity to get some peace and quiet too.

I mean, I was excited about being a father and all but that was all the others, especially Joseph, wanted to talk about. Expressing excitement is fine but HOURS of it can get annoying.

You guys keep walking. If I don't do some flying, I am going to go insane, I said.

Okay, Joseph said.

Don't hurt yourself, Angelina said, worried as always.

I'll be fine, I replied, a little annoyed at all the talking. Sorry, I said, and then took off out of a hole in the canopy.

The take off was shaky but once I was up, I was able to keep steady. I ignored the pain and stiffness as the air caught in my wings. I could feel a little drag from the hole in my left wing membrane. I knew it would heal though, so I ignored it as well.

I flew for about thirty minutes before Angelina decided to join me. Whatcha up to, she asked.

About 900 feet, I replied sarcastically.

I meant what are you doing up here all alone?

Just flying, I replied. You worry too much. I just needed fly. I haven't been able to for a while. I just needed to feel the wind in my wings again.

I know it's more than that, she said, seeing right through me as always.

Well I had to get away from your father, I said.

I don't see why you're so afraid of him. You didn't hear it from me but he actually likes you a lot.

It's not that. He's been talking about the same thing for hours.

He's really excited. I am too!

It's not like I'm not excited. I am! It's just that Joseph has been on the topic for HOURS. It's making me uncomfortable.

I can understand that. You should have heard the conversation we had yesterday.

I'm sure I will get to hear about it eventually, I said.Parents can't resist telling a good story, I continued. It's just what they do.

Oh no...

Oh yeah, I replied grinning.

I winced as one of the muscles in my left wing decided to loosen. I tried not to show it in front of Angelina but alas she was just too good at reading me.

I think Xan's not the only one that needs to see a doctor, she said.

I know, I said, knowing I wasn't going to win that argument. I hate it when you read me like that. Too bad I love you, I said.

Yep, ya can't help it either, she said evilly.

You're going to use that against me aren't you?

You know it, she replied, smiling.

_So...what about names? Guess we have to be prepared for a boy or a girl. Though I hope he's a male. _

Actually. I kind of changed my mind. I want a boy too. Though I guess we do have to be prepared.

Well I am starting to get a little worn out. I'm going to get back on the ground next time I see a large enough opening.

Yeah. I'm getting a little tired myself. It's all your fault. She glared playfully at me.

And you and I both loved every second of it and you know it.

Hmm yeah, I'm so excited.

Me too, I said, me too.

I found a spot in the trees where I could get through and landed. I folded my wings and waited on the group. I had seen them a little farther back. It wouldn't take them long to get to where I was.

Angelina landed next to me panting a little. You know we have doctors for your situation also, I said. Hey, if I go down you're going with me, I said. She stuck her tongue out at me.

I saw the group approaching and as they got to us, I said, we can take breaks you know. I'm injured and Angelina's pregnant. Why don't we take a little break to catch our breaths? Look's like Xan could use it too, I said noticing that he was breathing really hard and wincing with every movement. The group agreed and we stopped under the cover of the trees.

So what's up with you guys? All we've been talking about is me and Angelina for a while. I feel bad about taking the spotlight.

Well. I got to meet your mother. Nice lady, though she's pretty upset. We didn't get to talk long, Joseph said.

She's nice. Did you see Zane?

No, Joseph responded.

I wish he would have, Angelina said. He's cool when you aren't trying to run him off.

Yeah, Hey if you see him again, Joseph said, tell him I'm sorry about that. I'd like to meet him properly one day.

I'm sure you will. He's sure to be around town when we get back, I said.

You sure it's safe to walk around town? I mean...

I know you are concerned. Trust me. I wouldn't take you into harm's way. I lived there, so everything should be just fine, I said reassuringly.

If you don't want to go you don't have to, Angelina said.

The doctors might need some knowledge on dragon anatomy though. You are probably the only one, who can give them much help, I informed.

True, wouldn't want to see you or Xan die, he said. Especially after flying way out here, he added.

Yeah...HEY!

Everyone started laughing.

You know I like you, Joseph said chuckling. Angelina does know what she's doing after all.

Yeah...HEY! Angelina mimicked.

Again we laughed.

Why are you suddenly acting different? I asked Joseph. He had been acting more outgoing toward me. I didn't understand why.

Why not? You haven't given me any reason to not trust you.

I was just wondering. You have just been acting different. You don't regret that she chose me? I mean I was a human after all.

Key word "Was," he said. And I can't control what Angelina does. She's plenty old enough to make her own decisions.

Yeah. About 70 years older than me! I said. Though around dragons, I'm 92.

Yeah, you look about that, Joseph agreed.

Are you calling me old? I asked, inciting another bout of laughter.

­­­­____Chapter 35____

The rest stop didn't last long. We kept walking, eventually getting to an open area. This is a good place to fly if you guys want to, Joseph said. I can get into the air with Xan here I might not be able to for a while.

Xan thought for a moment then said; okay I guess I shouldn't turn down a break.

We all backed up as Joseph got into the air and lowered himself extremely close to the ground. He wrapped his front legs behind Xan's and around his chest. He also wrapped his hind legs around Xan in front of his own. Hey be careful down there, Xan said as Joseph was doing this.

Hey this isn't so comfortable for me either, Joseph said beating his massive wings and lifting Xan off the ground. Once he was up, the rest of us took off and I led the group forward.

I flew on, followed by the other four dragons. Joseph flew up beside me. I chuckled at the curious arrangement beside me. Don't laugh or I'll drop him, Joseph said.

Hmmm... I replied.

NO, Xan exclaimed.

Heh no, I won't let him trop you Xan, I said. Why'd you fly up here? You were well behind me earlier. You must really want to talk about something.

Well I kinda wanted to just talk. What's on your mind?

Well, I didn't think you would speed up just to "talk." I figured you had something specific you wanted to know.

Just wondering what's on your mind, he said.

Well not much is really on my mind. It's even surprising to me. What about you? Surely you have plenty on your mind. Maybe your thoughts will spark something in my head.

Well I would think you would know what I've been thinking about most.

Yes. Trust me, I know, I mumbled.

I haven't thought of much else, Joseph continued, a_new dragon, a new family member, and possibly a new relationship._

Relationship? With who?

Hopefully humans, he replied.

You don't mean...

Why not? An entire town has accepted dragons as a reality. Angelina said that a few people came up and talked with her. That is totally unheard of.

Maybe so, I said.It's not just the humans though. We both know a lot of dragons will not like that idea one bit.

It's worth a try...

Look at me, I snapped. THIS is what happens when you mix humans and dragons. Unless you want me to die...

Joseph's expression changed from happy to concerned or even sad or upset. I...

It's okay. Sorry for snapping at you like that. I just want to live a "normal" life now. The lower the number of dragons that know my past, the better my life will play out. I don't want any more conflict. I just want to settle down and live my life with Angelina.

And Torrent, not to mention this new addition, Joseph reminded me.

Still gotta think of a name,I said.

Hmmm...nope can't think of anything.

That's all right. So how long will it take?

Well, it should be another week or so till she lays the egg then it'll be another three weeks or so till it hatches.

Okay. That's good. Now I have a deadline...

Yeah. Wonder what he will look like. I can't wait.

It seems like you're more excited about this than me. We can't have that, I said grinning. I angled my wings and stopped in midair and started flying again as I came up beside Angelina. I smiled and flew in intricate loops all around her, making her look at me weird. 'Sup love?

Trying to figure you out, she responded.

That's a lost cause, I replied.

Probably,she said.

I can't be less excited than Joseph. I figured I needed to show off a little. For some reason I just feel like flying around making a fool of myself.

She giggled as if she knew something I didn't. I'd "show off" with you but I am already impaired.

That's NOT what I meant!

I read minds you dirty drake, she said publicly. I know this because Joseph glanced back, causing me to blush.

You read incorrectly, I said out loud as well. However now she had me thinking.... First it was how awkward it would be to do such a thing in front of Joseph and then some other thoughts came up that surprised even me. Then again...I said.

Angelina gasped. She read my mind as I let a few naughty thoughts travel only to her. You are so weird, she said grinning.

And you love it, I replied.

And you, she said flashing me a grin.

Hey you two, Joseph said. Sorry to disturb your conversation, but the town is up ahead. What do I do?

Keep flying. We'll land on the roof of the hospital and I will go down to get the people we need.

That would help if I knew which building to land on, Joseph said, falling back to fly next to me again.

I see it, Rozhab said. It's the tallish one with the big H at the top. They land those flying things with the spinning blades on those.

That's it, and they are called helicopters.

How did you know that?

I uh... Rozhab faltered for a bit.

It's okay, I reassured. You can tell Joseph.

I have studied humans almost all my life. I have broken every rule about not messing around with humans except for actually talking with one.

There are laws?

No. No written laws. Those are just my parents' rules.

Ah parents, I said.

Joseph's face became worried all of a sudden as he spotted the building Rozhab had described. That building is in the middle of...

I need you to relax, I said. You can leave as soon as you drop Xan off if you want to. You don't have to stay any longer than that.

I...I can't...you're family. I can't leave you here alone.

You don't have to protect me. I know these people remember? Everything will be fine. Why don't you go lie down under one of the big trees at the park? Not too many people go there anymore. The park was a nice place to get some peace and quiet. It's not like one of the open playground type parks but more like a nature trailhead type park cool quiet and calm. It surprised me that no one really went there often. I guess with all the work that needs done, nobody really takes the time to relax.

You sure? I don't want something bad to happen...

We'll be fine, I said, landing on the roof.

Joseph put Xan down and landed as well. Okay. I'll leave once you get whomever you're going to get.

A doctor, Rozhab said. They call them doctors.

You are just terrible at hiding your knowledge of humans, I stated.

Actually it's nice to be able to get this stuff out. I've been hiding it for so long.

Okay well, I will be right back. Don't go anywhere, I said jokingly to Xan. He just stuck his tongue out at me. I glided down to the ground and got one of the attention of one of the attendants at the front desk.

"How may I... Oh my god!"

Relax, I am not here to hurt you or anyone. I am actually here because I have a friend that needs some help. I'm Mark, I said reaching out to offer a handshake to the trembling greeter. His eyes went wide and I lowered my paw back to the ground. Suit yourself. I need a doctor though. Tell him to go to the roof and PLEASE let him know that I'm not going to do any harm. I just want to make sure my friend is okay. I was halfway lying. I wanted to make sure Xan was okay but I wouldn't really call him a friend; not after trying to kill me at least.

I backed up and flew up to the top again. Is everything good? Joseph asked.

Well not everything but in general yeah. You might want to go ahead and go though. If I am intimidating, you, being more than twice my size, would make the doctor run away screaming bloody murder.

Okay, I'll go,he said. I quickly gave him directions to the park I had mentioned earlier and he took off.

____Chapter 36____

Joseph found the park. He spotted Mark's house as well. It wasn't very far. Both were on the outskirts of town, near the edge of the woods. He landed in an open area at the little park, scaring off some local wildlife. This is a nice little spot; he said noticing a little creek running along the inner edge of the wooded area to his right. He walked around a bit, enjoying the spot, almost forgetting that he was so close to humans.

"Hey, how fast do dragons grow?" The voice snapped Joseph out of his daydreams.

Ah! Oh...you startled me, Joseph said.

"Oh sorry. You aren't who I thought you were."

Who else would I be?

"There was another red dragon here in town one time. Except that she was, well, a she. I thought you might have been her. She was nice to talk to."

Angelina,Joseph said. Heh, you probably met my daughter.

"Oh. Well...I...uh this is awkward."

Why are you so nervous?

"I'm talking to a dragon, a big one...no offense."

Guess that's reasonable, Joseph said. 'It's going to be harder than I thought getting used to being intimidating,' he thought.

"It's not just that you are a dragon but that you are the father of the dragon I talked with not too long ago. It's just awkward."

I know you haven't done anything to make your nerves worth it, Joseph said, grinning.

The man backed up a little as Joseph's sharp white fangs showed themselves.

"Still..."

I didn't catch your name,Joseph said, trying to ease the tension.

"Hey Kenneth," said another voice. "Joseph? Is that you?

Who...Oh you, Joseph responded as the feathered hawk-cat landed. Zane right?

"Yes. Why are you all the way out here?" Zane asked staying back away form Joseph.

I'm out here for Mark, or rather the dragon that attacked him, Joseph said. Sorry if I scared you the last time we met. I didn't know you knew Mark.

"I figured you had thought I was an intruder or something," Zane replied. "We good now?"

Sure. So what do we do while I'm waiting for the others?

"Well Kenneth's pretty good with a guitar," Zane mentioned.

"I'm all right I guess," said Kenneth, a short man, bout 5'3" with white streaked dark brown hair. He was probably in his late 40's or early 50's.

I wouldn't know, Joseph said, rolling his eyes a little.

"Come on go get it," Zane encouraged.

"It's all the way back at my house though. I walked here, so it would take me forever to get it."

"You forget we have a faster way," Zane said.

"I couldn't ask for something like that."

Normally I'd say no, but I've got nothing to do. Joseph reached down and took Kenneth's shirt in his jaws and lifted him onto his back, with the man screaming "HOLY SHIT" the entire way up. I'm not going to eat you, Joseph assured. You'd hardly be worth the effort anyway.

"Heh," The man said, shaking like crazy.

Well hold on, Joseph warned as he spread his wings. He exploded into the air much more quickly than he normally would.

"Show off," Zane yelled as he took off as well. He leaped into the air with as much strength as he could, yet he couldn't even begin to match the raw, explosive power Joseph had displayed. I'd show off that muscle too if I were a dragon, Zane said, switching to mind chat for the flight.

Oh I was showing off?Joseph asked sarcastically.

Zane rolled his eyes at Joseph. Hey Kenneth. He wont hear you if you try to tell him where your house is in the air. Just picture it and he will find it.

Kenneth nodded and thought of his house. Joseph picked up on the image and watched for the house. Once he saw it, he landed on an open stretch of road and crouched low.

"I still can't get down," the man said.

"I gotcha," Zane said swooping down and grabbing Kenneth. He landed after butting the trembling man down.

"Okay, I'll go get it and play it here. I am NOT being lifted again!"

Fine, Joseph said, feigning being insulted.

The man couldn't help but roll his eyes as he turned to go get his instrument. "Dragons! Life is just getting out of hand here," he said to himself. "How am I supposed to act in front of a damn dragon? Guess I'll just play some music...and hope like hell he likes it." He grabbed his guitar and walked outside.

"Awe you grabbed the acoustic," Zane said mocking disappointment.

"I didn't want to hurt the dragon's er...ears."

I can readily unleash a head-spinning roar. You aren't going to hurt my hearing, Joseph said. My name is Joseph by the way.

"Sorry 'bout that," Kenneth said. "I might get the electric out later," he continued. Finally he sat down on a step and started to strum the strings. The melodious sounds blended together as the man played. Joseph found himself tapping his talon on the ground to the rhythm. Kenneth strummed faster, then slower, adding little fills into the song every once in a while. Finally he ended with the last clean ringing note. "Whatcha think?"

I don't know much about humans and I know nothing of your music, but I can say that that was very good to me. You're like Mark. You don't give yourself enough credit.

"You really don't," Zane added.

"Thanks. Want me to get the electric guitar now?"

What's that?

"It's like this one," Kenneth said, holding the guitar up. "It sounds different, though, and it's used for different types of music."

Sure then, I've got time, Joseph said. Go get it.

Kenneth went in and grabbed his guitar and amplifier. He also grabbed an extension cord because his outside outlet no longer worked. He plugged the cord into a socket inside and brought the instrument out. He plugged everything up. "Ready?" He asked.

What's that? Joseph asked motioning to the black box on the step beside Kenneth.

"You'll see. It's something that is different between the regular style of guitar and the electric one."

Okay,the red dragon said eager to learn something new. 'I never thought Humans would be this interesting. Guess Rozhab had a good reason to study them,' he thought.

Kenneth nodded and let his instrument scream into a frenzy of shrieking notes. After that he steadied off and played a fast paced hard rock rhythm followed by a smooth set of scales and a couple hard strums to finish off strong.

Wow, that thing is loud. Guess I underestimated it, though it was really neat. Dragons really don't have a lot of music and the stuff we have is really old. I wish I had a way to play this back at my home.

"Ask Mark," Zane said. "He could probably help you out with that."

Okay I'll do that, Joseph said smiling. WellI am going to go back to the park for a while. I am sure the others will come get me when they are done.

"Mind if I come along? I still need to get my daily exercise. I have been working on my flying lately so, my legs could use a good workout."

Sure no problem. It will be nice to not be alone out there, Joseph said. He turned to Kenneth and said, Nice to meet you.

"You too, see ya later," Kenneth responded as Joseph and Zane turned and took off toward the park again.

____Chapter 37____

We waited there on the roof for only a few minutes before a doctor showed up. That's one thing that's nice about being a dragon. Most people won't make you wait very long. He peeked cautiously out of the slightly open escape door on the roof. I lay down, trying to be less intimidating. It's all right, I said. None of us will do anything to harm you. I just need to be looked over and the bronze one needs to have his wounds looked at more closely.

"Uh...may I ask what happened? I'm supposed to write down that kind of stuff," the doctor said. "I am not exactly familiar with dragons so I'm not sure just how much help I'll be."

What? You didn't learn how to treat a dragon in med school? I joked, lightening the mood even more. That's all right. There isn't anything life threatening anymore so you shouldn't need to know too much.

"That's good to hear," the man said, walking out of the door and over to me. "Guess I'll start with you," he said, walking slowly over to me.

I won't bite, I said noticing his cautiousness.

"Okay...sorry," the doctor said. "I'll make this quick." He continued looking at the burned gash on my neck. I flinched as he wiped an alcohol soaked towel over the sore. This little movement caused him to jump back.

You insult my self-control, I said, starting to get annoyed.

"Well I'm sorry if you are several tons of toothy flamethrower."

Is that what you think? I'm a monster? Look past me. Do you see the bronze dragon right there? He fucking ATTACKED me and I am here primarily to make sure he's all right. Think before you speak. I was royally pissed off at his attitude toward me, even though I could understand where he was coming from.

He stepped back and looked at me in shock, then with a look of regret. Finally he said, "Well you'll be fine. The gash on your neck isn't going to open unless you strain yourself too much. I'm going to clean it and then I guess I'll look at the other one."

His name is Xan, I said.

What about me? Angelina asked from off to the side.

You'll be all right for a week or two, at least according to Joseph. We will be home well before then, I said as the doctor was still working on my neck.

"What?"

Oh sorry. That was meant for Angelina not you. I guess I can tell you though. Angelina is pregnant.

"Well congratulations," he said. "I'm done. The other scratches aren't bad enough to really worry about."

What about this? I opened my wing, exposing the hole in it.

He felt my wing membrane. I could hear his mind going, all his thoughts of being the only doctor to ever treat a dragon. He was kind of. I had doctors treat me when I was shot as a dragon but at that time I wasn't an actual dragon.

"It should be plenty thick enough to sew shut, but I would have to do a graft and that would take time. You are obviously in a hurry." He seemed to think for a moment then asked, "Is it hurting or affecting your...er... flight?"

Everything hurts, but I can deal with that, I said. I can feel a little drag but it isn't impeding me any.

"Then I would just leave it alone and let it heal by itself. From the feel of it, your wing membrane should heal on its own." He paused for a moment then said, "I'd ask another dragon though. I don't know for sure."

It should, Angelina commented. Jacob got a gash in his wing when he was little and learning how to fly. It healed pretty quickly.

"Let me look at...Xan, then I guess you can go."

I'm just gonna lie here, I said rolling onto my back and stretching out.

The doc gave me a long weird look, and then walked over to Xan. "Can I have a look?"

That depends what do you want to look at? I chuckled at the joke. Xan was really hurt and in pitiful shape for such a powerful creature, yet he was still making jokes. It reminded me of Jake.

"Uh...just your wounds..."

Okay, Xan replied, already on his belly.

Rozhab stood up and walked over. He hadn't said a word the entire time. He also gave me an odd look as he lay down beside me. You sure this is a good idea? I don't want to see him hurt...more.

I forgot you were even here. Yes, though, I do think it's a good idea,I replied. What's with the weird look you gave me?

Nothin'...you're just in a weird position that's all.

The sun feels nice, I said, almost drifting off to sleep then and there from the warm rays of the sun.

Indeed it does. I'll leave you to your rest then, Rozhab said. You look tired.

Thanks I am, I replied as I closed my eyes.

The doctor looked over the various Xan had all over him and found the punctures on his neck from my teeth. "Okay move your neck as far as you can in each direction for me," he said. Xan complied. He moved his neck to the left just fine. There was some pain but it wasn't too bad. When he tried to move it right he was stopped by unbearable pain and his muscles' unwillingness to go any farther than about a quarter of his normal movement range. "That's what I thought. Something that deep can't be healed by jus shutting it. He was right to get it closed and stop the bleeding but if you want to regain full motion in your neck you are going to need surgery."

Xan's eyes went wide. Rozhab also looked at the doctor then at Xan. I woke up sensing a problem and asked what was going on.

The doctor said Xan needs surgery to fix his neck.

"It wouldn't be too tough of an operation if you were human...but because you are a dragon it could get really tricky." The doctor paused then spoke up again. "However, I am willing to try."

How are you going to operate on a body that you aren't familiar with though? Rozhab asked, genuinely concerned for his best friend.

"How well do you know dragon anatomy?"

Fairly well, he replied. I have basic knowledge of major muscles and blood vessels, certainly not enough to be a doctor by any means though.

"In this case some is better than none. Would you help me out?"

Sure but how am I going to fit in an operating room.

Again you are terrible at hiding your knowledge of humans, I reminded, trying to lighten the mood as much as possible.

"Don't worry about that. We can set up something up here. We'll tell the helicopters to land on the building next to us. We have done it before. It's stable enough. Your knowledge will help at least some."

I'm not sure...Xan what do you think? You want to go for it?

I have to. I can't go through life normally with only partial movement in my neck. I wouldn't be able to protect a mate or do things that might come up in my life. I will do it. Xan started was still sobbing from the pain in his neck.

Rozhab nodded and said; let's get set up then.

The doctor agreed and went to get all of his tools.

____Chapter 38____

Uh, I don't do blood. I'm going to fly over to the park and see if I can find Joseph, I said as we got the massive tent like structure set up. Xan was lying on a large tarp under the fabric building. I probably won't be much help but if you need me I won't be too far.

I'll stay just in case they need some extra help, Angelina commented. I'm not too fond of blood either but I'll deal.

How? You hunt and stuff. How could you not like blood?I was thoroughly confused.

It's just fine when it is coming from a deer or something, she relied. But when it is coming from another dragon...well, it's different.

I understand, I said. If you need me, you know where to find me.

Okay.

Love you Angel, I said as I took off. Good luck.

I landed just outside the park and walked down the entrance path. The weather was starting to warm up a bit and everything was growing frantically. There I was, a dragon taking a casual stroll down a nature trail in the middle of one of the only real cities for miles. 'How much more strange can my life get?' I thought. Just as I did I bumped into a huge red wall. "Oh that's right, I'm mated to a dragon as well,' I thought as I recoiled from the impact.

Oh hey, I said, noticing who I had run into.

Mark, hey,he replied. I'm assuming everything's all right sense you're back. He regained his balance and I noticed the sound of someone coming.

Zane came around the corner. I waved at him with my tail, which I found easier than trying to wave with my front leg. Then, I turned back to Joseph and said well I'm good. The doctor just cleaned my neck wound.

That's good,Joseph said.

"Yeah man," Zane said, glad you're better.

Well I'm not really "better" but I'm okay. I'm not gonna die. I looked around as a random jogger went by; he looked strangely at our group then kept going.

We sure do turn some heads don't we? Joseph chuckled to himself. He was in such a good mood it was almost scary.

It was too bad I had some negative news...or maybe it was positive. It would all depend on the outcome. That's kinda what I need to talk about, I said. Xan's neck is pretty mussed up, more than I thought. He can't even move it to the side very much without being swallowed by unbearable pain.

"Oh well what's he going to do?" Zane seemed nervous and Joseph looked at me to hear the answer as well.

He has agreed to have surgery on it...but...it's risky.

What do you mean?The two mythological beings stared more intently at me with piercing gazes I couldn't escape if I tried.

The doctor knows what he's doing but he's used to working on humans not dragons. The doctor isn't familiar with dragon anatomy enough to do the operation as easily as he could on a human.

I wouldn't let him do it then, Joseph exclaimed.

You didn't let me finish, I said.

"That's what she said," Zane mumbled.

I growled at him and kept speaking. Anyway, Rozhab knows enough to be somewhat of a helper. Xan and Rozhab both agreed to it and Rozhab is going to help the doctor.

"Well we can't stop it now," Zane said. "All we can do is wait and hope."

Guess so, I replied feeling a little down realizing that Xan could still die.

Well let's hope I didn't carry him all this way for nothing, Joseph said.

I hope I didn't kill him...after trying so hard to keep him alive...worried sick over his life...I started to cry a little as I thought about my life and just how much death I had brought. I...that doctor was right. I'm just a huge toothy flamethrower.

What?

I looked at Joseph. I've only really caused one thing, death. I couldn't count the number of people I have killed. And it was all over land gaining conflicts. I told myself I was doing the right thing but in reality I was just pissed over my father's death. I can't take it anymore. I...I can't be a monster. I can't be that way! Angelina and Torrent and the hatchling...they need me. I don't want to be too dangerous to be around for them. I...feel terrible about...I can't cause another death!

What are you talking about?

I'm a monster! I was crying pretty freely now.

Joseph's eyes widened and he whacked me across the face with his tail. The sheer force of the impact sent me careening into the dirt. You are NOT! I am not going to hear that from you! You have done a lot of good things! You have protected a lot of people who WOULD be dead without you. You fought through your difference and gave your love to my daughter. You protected her on multiple occasions from what I hear and she says you are a much better mate than Skye was. You gave a dragon a home and spared Skye's life and are currently trying to save another! Now TELL ME HOW YOU ARE A MONSTER!!!!

I glared up at the massive red form glaring down at me. His teeth were like daggers and I feared for my life as he chewed me out. He scared the crap out of me. I could feel his hot breath on my face as he stood over me and let me have a piece of his mind.

I...I wont be that way anymore! I WAS a monster and you will never convince me otherwise but Angelina loves me and I love her. I WONT be a monster anymore. I got up and shoved Joseph and Zane out of the way as I ran down the trail and took off as soon as I could. I flew toward the only spot I could be alone...the cliff side lake that I loved so much.

When I got there I landed on the cliff above. I was really angry that Joseph had hit me. There wasn't anything I could do either. 'I WILL get you back one day,' I thought as I clawed a tree. I blew flames at a few, but none of them caught, just leaving smoldering bits of bark. I took my anger out on trees for a while clawing and ramming them and shooting flames at them until I just couldn't anymore and I flew down and dove into the water.

____Chapter 39____

Back at the hospital, the doctor was just getting finished repairing as much of the muscle as he could. "That wasn't as bad as I thought," he said as he started to sew up the bronze dragon's neck. "Once I had him open it wasn't too different from a human. I really appreciated your help," he stated patting Rozhab on the side.

The chocolate brown dragon let out a sigh and changed back to his normal color. He'd been pale from the beginning of the operation, but managed to stay conscious and be helpful. I'm glad this worked out as well as it did. I'm still worried about all of it actually holding together inside.Those fasteners looked a little weak for what we were using them for.

"I put more in though," he said, "so it should hold as long as he doesn't move too much. He won't wake up for a while anyway so it should heal some before he even moves at all."

Angelina stood on the outside of the huge tent. She waited patiently for the doctor and Rozhab to come out. Finally the doctor stepped out of the fabric building and smiled at Angelina. "He'll live, though we won't know if the surgery actually worked until the meds wear off."

How long will that be?Angelina asked.

"Could be a few days, or it could be a couple weeks. I really don't know how the meds are going to affect him. I did use something simple enough as to not risk too many side effects though he probably won't stand for a good week after he wakes up."

A week to mess with him, Rozhab said.

So he's okay then. Good, I'll go see if I can find Mark then.

Okay see you later, Rozhab said. I'm going to help clean up and watch Xan.

Angelina took off leaving Rozhab and the doctor alone on the roof.

"I'll clean up, you watch your friend," the doctor said. "I'll bring some stuff for you to do. Do you read?"

I do

"I'll get one of the attendants to go to the little library down the street. Do you like anything in particular?"

Not really...I mean I am interested in like...human...

"By the way you're pausing I think you mean anatomy. I have a few books in my office on the subject that should explain anything you would ever need to know in terms you should understand. It's sad that I am saying this but doctors have way too many technical terms. It's pretty ridiculous in my opinion."

Yeah...uh thanks, Rozhab replied. I don't want to sound perverted. I'm not I just want to know how dragons and humans are similar so we can work toward getting along. This is just one way...I have spent a LOT of time watching humans...er I'm not a stalker either...Uh anyway I like to read just about anything so...

The doctor just laughed. "Do you know how many times I got made fun of in high school for doing well in anatomy class? A LOT so trust me I know you are just curious...well that seems like the wrong way to put it too...wanting to be helpful. That's it.

Yes that's it. If it isn't too weird to say, humans fascinate me.

"We are complicated creatures for sure. Hold up a sec," the doctor said. He walked through the escape door on the roof and into a closet just inside. He pulled an old radio off of the shelf and walked back outside. "While you are waiting, you can listen to this." He set the contraption down inside the massive tent.

Okay,Rozhab said, thanks.

Angelina flew toward the park. She had been there before when she was in the town for the very first time. She had met a few people there that were willing to talk to her. One of them was especially curious. 'What was his name?' Angelina flew trying to remember the man's name. 'Kev..Ken...Kenneth! That was his name. He was nice, even if he was a little weird. 'Oh well,' she thought as she landed at the entrance. She walked through the tiny parking lot. There were very few cars. She was looking around at the place when she noticed Zane coming out of the woods on a trail.

"Angelina, hey," Zane said noticing the bright red scales immediately.

Hey Zane, Angelina said back. Have you seen Mark?

"He flew of a little while ago. He was really upset with himself. Joseph yelled at him and Mark just flew off saying something about he isn't going to be a monster anymore." Zane shrugged and said, "I would tell you more but that's about it. I don't even know where he went."

I have an idea, but I want to talk to dad first. Angelina didn't like the idea of her father yelling at her mate for anything. She wanted to get his reasons though, before she got upset with him.

She took off again, searching for the shine off of bright red scales under green trees. Her eyes were drawn away from the ground by movement beside her. Looking for me? Joseph had seen his daughter flying around and seeming to search for something.

Actually yes, she replied, putting on a serious tone. What happened between you and Mark?

Well he was angry with himself for causing so much pain. He was very worried that he had just caused yet another death. He was even starting to list all of the things he'd done and called himself a monster.

And...what did you do?

I got mad...I knocked him to the ground and chewed is tail out! I told him about all the GOOD things he's done and made sure he didn't leave till I was done...then...he broke down and yelled something like "I am NOT going to be a monster anymore." After that he pushed me and Zane out of the way and took off.

You hit him? You don't EVER hit my mate or I will...I'll find SOMETHING to do to you! He thought bringing Eva back would make you like him...Now he probably thinks you hate his guts! I love Mark! He's MINE and I WILL protect him, EVEN FROM YOU! Angelina banked suddenly and sharply, taking off in the direction of the only place she could think Mark would be.

As she flew to the beautiful lake, she thought about what she had said. It made sense to her even if she had said it out of anger. She did love Mark, more than she could have ever imagined when they first met. No one seemed to understand why she had fallen for a human and now that he isn't human at all, she knew she had nothing to fear from him. He was only a strong, kind, and intelligent young male dragon that she loved. She spied the cliff ahead and landed on it noticing claw marks and burns on the tree trunks. 'Damn he must have been really mad,' she thought.

She peered over the cliff and saw Mark, sprawled out on his back asleep. She flew down and landed quietly next to me and said, how in the world do you sleep like that?

I opened my eyes to Angelina's face and lifted my head to kiss her snout. I don't know. It just feels good to me.

Uh what happened between you and my dad if you don't mind me asking?

Well I was an ass...I kinda owe him an apology...I don't really want to get into the details because you would probably be upset with me to.

I couldn't be mad at you for too long, she stated. I love you too much.

Then you would worry about me, I stated matter-of-factly.

I always worry about you, she said.

Well anyway... wanna go for a swim while we're here? I rolled over and got up to walk into the cool refreshing water.

I guess we can relax a bit, she replied, following me in. She swam up next to me and started kneading the bases oaf my wings. She moved up to my neck and shoulders then quickly used her skill to loosen my back.

Getting a little low there don't you think? I said as she reached where my back began to narrow into my tail. You're trying to seduce me again to make me feel better...aren't you?

She grinned, caught red handed. No!

I'm just not in the mood okay...

That's okay, she said smiling at me. Can I continue anyway?

Hmm...sure...

She continued to work loose the muscles in my tail and kissed me as she finished. Feeling any better?

A little, I admitted. I'm still not in the mood though...

Why not? Was it Joseph?

No, I replied, not only him anyway.

Then what's got you in such a grumpy mood hmm?

She sounded like my mother but I decided to go ahead and answer her outright. She'd read my mind anyway. But where would I start? Finally I just said, worried...about everything.

Would it help if I told you that Xan is going to be fine? She pulled me close again, trying to get me to smile.

You really want to go again don't you? And you called Skye a sex maniac. Finally I gave her part of what she wanted. I allowed my white, dagger-like teeth to show in a little grin.

Why wouldn't I? And I am NOT as bad as Skye,she said.

What if we have another child? I can't take care of three.

Dragon's can't get pregnant while they are already pregnant. It just doesn't happen, Angelina explained.

Well maybe...I jumped at Angelina and intertwined my body with hers. What the heck!

I lay my head on her shoulder as we became one yet again. Angel...I love you so much. You can't even imagine how much you mean to me.

You know, I actually do,she replied, nuzzling my neck with her snout.

I want you to know without a doubt that no matter whathappens I will never leave you and I will always be yours, I promised. You know you don't have to seduce me every time I'm in a bad mood...

I heard rustling leaves and saw movement out of the corner of my eye. My eyes widened when I saw a huge red dragon walk out of the trees.

Oh crap! I yelled as I saw Joseph.

Oh, sorry, he said, turning away. I just wanted to make sure you were okay. I guess you are!

I blushed enough to even be seen through my black hide. I pulled myself away from Angelina, and said you can look now.

Oh, okay he said, turning back around. He spoke nervously. I...I can come back later.

You've already ruined the moment, I said. Say what you were going to tell me and go.

I'm sorry...for this and for hitting you.

Hold it right there, I interrupted. Yeah you should have been a bit less intrusive but back at the park, I deserved everything you did. However, I stated, you know now just to what end I will take my love. Nothing will stop me from being with Angelina.

Angelina just looked at us both. Uh...

Joseph, we can talk later. I want to stay in a good mood, and to put it bluntly Angelina puts me in a very good mood. I said this, grinning at Angelina.

That means leave, Angelina said sternly.

Joseph lowered his head and turned to leave. I'm going.

I turned to Angelina as Joseph disappeared through the trees. Well...back to it?

I thought he ruined the moment, she replied.

I lied. With you around, nothing can ruin the moment, I said as I moved up close to her and wrapped my tail around hers.

Oh you're so naughty, she replied, returning the embrace.

Hey you were the one who asked, I reminded her.

And to think you were body shy, she said as I returned our bodies to the task at hand.

You know now I have mated with you more than Skye, I said, feeling a bit of satisfaction for outdoing the blue serpent.

And you are better at it, she said, giving me yet another confidence boost.

Why thank you,I said as we continued to show our love for one another.

We just floated there neither of us really actively mating, just kind of cuddling with that little bit of extra intimacy. Angelina made my life so much better no matter how I felt.

____Chapter 40____

We stayed that way for quite some time, just floating there together, relaxing. Well? What now?Angelina asked peering with her lovely orange eyes into my own.

Well I guess we go visit Rozhab and Xan and then go home, I stated. Then I thought about Torrent. 'If Angelina and Joseph are here...'

Don't worry so much. He's with Eva,she said, reading my mind.

Oh good,I replied as I backed away from the red dragon. Just wait a second and we'll go.

Awe but I wanna...

NO! I said, reading her mind. It would be hard to fly like that anyway.Finally I was decent again and I walked up to the ground.

Hope you feel better, Angelina said, smiling.

You know you don't have to do that every time I am in a bad mood...just being with you cheers me up.

Awe you are so sweet and cheesy, she replied.

I know, I said, giving a goofy grin. I took off with Angelina behind me. After a couple minutes of flying, she nipped at my tail. I pulled it away so she couldn't bite it. Hey! What was that for?

I don't know,she said. I thought it would be funny.

I rolled my eyes and then said, wanna race?

Hmm...sure! She beat her wings with fluid power, accelerating quickly and shooting past me.

Hey no fair!I exclaimed as I pumped my own wings against the resisting air. It took me a bit longer than usual to catch up but I eventually managed to get beside her.

The hospital came into view, far off in the distance. Angelina flapped harder, trying to beat me there. I retaliated with and in crease in my own speed. I shot past the red dragon and was almost to the hospital when I felt something tickling my neck. Brought a talon up to the spot but when I brought it down it was covered in thick red blood. Damn it! I forgot about that,I cursed, as I started to descend. I was losing strength fast, and I hoped like hell I'd make it to the hospital before I lost too much elevation and just hit the wall.

Blood was flowing freely out of me as I landed roughly on the roof. By the time Angelina got there, I had already made quite a mess on the ground, and I was feeling dizzy. I saw her eyes go wide and a frantic call for help. Rozhab stepped out of the huge tent and the same doctor as earlier came bursting out of the door. Then all was black...

Time passed but darkness still swept across my vision except for a few randomly moving lights created by my own trapped mind. I could hear what sounded like a radio but it seemed as if it were playing far off and in an echoing cave. I felt a dull throbbing in my neck and my entire body itched but I couldn't move. Some distraught feelings filtered through the haze of pain and shadow but I was too out of it to recognize their source.

All in all I felt completely helpless. I had no sense of direction, couldn't tell if I was on my back or stomach. I couldn't move and didn't know where I was or if I was even alive at all. All I knew was that I felt lifeless and scared and hat everything either hurt or itched and I could do absolutely nothing about it.

The first logical thought I came up with was 'stupid dragon you really screwed up.' Why would I decide to race when the doctor specifically said to take it easy and NOT do anything strenuous?

Suddenly, my face was cold, and...wet. I felt sadness, real, deep, and true sadness coming from someone close. It took me a while to put it all together in my mind but I finally figured it out. Angelina was crying over me. I couldn't let her stay so upset so I tried with all of my concentration to send something to ease her sadness. Finally I was able to send one word, "Alive."

____Chapter 41____

Angelina tried unsuccessfully to hold back her tears, some of which fell on the black dragon below her. She had stayed by his side the entire time, much to the discomfort and nervousness of the doctor who repaired Mark's neck. At least, she hoped he had.

Joseph stood outside and hadn't moved all day as even he let dears go. 'I didn't even get to really apologize,' he thought to himself. He also worried about his daughter. She hadn't eaten or slept for three and a half days. She'd just lay there next to Mark.

Again, Rozhab had helped in the operation. However, it was more difficult to repair, as the flesh was torn not punctured. Mark had lost a lot of blood before they were finally able to control it. It took quite some time to have him stabilized and even then he wasn't in good shape. The blood loss also caused yet another issue. The doctor couldn't give Mark any drugs to ease the pain during surgery, but he was already blacked out anyway. Angelina had stayed by her mate's side the entire time, growling if the littlest thing went wrong. This only gave the doctor incentive to work harder.

Now Mark was just lying there on his stomach, seeming lifeless. Joseph stuck his head through the flap and looked at Mark's pitiful state, then up at his daughter. You really should eat something, he said. You won't be any good to Mark when he wakes up if you don't.

Angelina growled but she wasn't going to argue with clear logic like that. Finally she just said; I am not leaving this spot.

I understand, Joseph said, I'll ask someone to bring something up. You really need something in you.

Fine,Angelina responded, not wanting to talk. She put her head next to Mark, listening to his shallow breathing. Nothing... "Nothing," you said, "will keep me from loving you." She repeated her mate's words from earlier. You promised...I will too,she said softly. She stared at Mark, as if expecting his eyes to open any second.

Shiiit,said a voice from off to the side. Why does everything hurt? Angelina didn't even move. Xan opened his eyes and groaned. A low growl escaped Angelina's throat as she realized that Xan was awake. Xan didn't move, not that he could anyway. The last thing he wanted to do was piss off another dragon, especially Angelina or Joseph. What he didn't know was that Mark was right there, broken and unconscious.

You! You did this,Angelina growled. The only reason I don't kill you now is it would upset Mark!

Huh? Xan asked, still under the control of the anesthesia. I don't know what you're talking about. Did I do something?

You hurt Mark! Angelina was surprised that Xan didn't remember.

We hurt each other...I know that much. He was okay though.

No Xan, he's not,Angelina said through tears. Look!

Xan willed his head to move but his muscles didn't respond. I can't move,He finally said.

Angelina wanted him to see what had happened, and to feel bad about it. She sent the coppery dragon the mental images that had burned into her mind for days now; images of Mark, collapsed and bleeding profusely from his neck.

Xan tried desperately to shut the images out of his mind after the first one had entered. He didn't want to see any more, Angelina's feelings filtered through the mental link making Xan feel the hurt Angelina had built up over time. Finally his mind cracked and it all flooded in.

NO MORE! Xan screamed. I'm sorry okay! I didn't do THAT though!

Yes You Did! Angelina screamed. You caused that to happen! His blood is on YOUR talons.

Xan whimpered at Angelina's frightening posture and tone. She was fiercely upset. I...I'm sorry,Xan said submissively. Finally his body could take no more and the meds took over again, sending the copper dragon back into the dream world. However, his dreams were not an escape, more like a prison. He was trapped with the horrid images of Mark's gushing wound in his mind.

Joseph slid his head through he entrance, balancing a tray of meat on his snout. A woman brought this up, he said. I've already eaten but you need to.

Angelina never removed her eyes from Mark's face. Set it down and I'll eat it.

Okay, though it's going to be better hot, Joseph said.

Fine,she said, tearing her gaze away from her mate long enough to walk over and take a bite of her dinner. 'Or is it lunch?' She thought. She'd lost track of time. 'Couldn't hurt to go out for a little flight,' she thought to herself as she continued to eat. As she did, she became more and more restless. The food wasn't great, as it was typical hospital food, but it was something.

As much as she hated the idea of just leaving Mark there, she had to get out. After finishing up, she stepped out of the makeshift hospital room. She took one final look at Mark. 'He looks so peaceful,' she thought, 'and cute.'

So you decided to join the world again,Rozhab said, landing on the building. He dropped a good sized deer on the ground as he landed. Hospital food is getting really old. I need some real food.

Whatever, I'm going to fly around a little,Angelina stated.

Joseph looked at his daughter. She was showing signs of discomfort. He knew that her feelings and the fact that she'd just stayed in one spot had something to do with it, but he also knew she was pregnant. Joseph was upset but he knew Angelina was even more so. Why don't you just fly home? Torrent probably misses you and Eva's probably thinking we're never coming back. I'll let her know you are on your way.

I don't know...Angelina felt bad about leaving her mate like that.

You need to relax and you'll probably lay that egg soon. You can't do either here and you know that, Joseph said sternly. Angelina was grown but he couldn't help getting a fatherly attitude with her at the moment.

Angelina just nodded. I understand, she said, unfolding her wings and taking off.

____Chapter 42____

Eva and Torrent were waiting for Angelina at her lair when she arrived.

Angelina! Eva shouted as her daughter landed. Are you okay? I'm so sorry about all this.

I'm okay, Angelina said, putting on a composed demeanor in front of Torrent.

I hear you have something to tell me, Eva stated. Your father wouldn't tell me ANYTHING.

Oh...uh Mark and I...he...I'm pregnant.

Oh! Congratulations to you two, Eva exclaimed. I'm so excited, though I guess this makes me old, she joked.

I could lay the egg any day now...

Oh do you want me there or do you want to do it alone?

Well, I'm going to be alone. I want Mark there but... Angelina started to cry a little at the thought of Mark.

I know, Eva said. Mark's tough though. He will be okay.

I know... Angelina said through her sobs. He's going to live according to the doctors but...he looked so lifeless just lying there.

I'm sure they know what they are talking about dear. You just have to trust them, and admit to yourself that it's out of your power right now. Eva looked at her daughter with compassion and understanding only she could achieve.

Angelina just nodded, and walked back to her room. 'Our room,' she thought. She felt really tired, and started to get a little dizzy so she lay down. Damn, that thing's coming really soon. A little earlier than I thought but whatever...

Angelina woke up sore and feeling sick. She could barely move and decided to relax for the day. Torrent walked in and sat next to her.Hey...you okay?

Not really, but it'll pass, Angelina responded.

Well do you need anything? Torrent didn't want to sound pushy but he wanted to be helpful.

Not really. Actually Don't come in here...for a while anyway, Angelina said. I need to be alone. I'll come out or call you when you can come in. Okay?

Okay, good luck, said the purplish blue dragon.

Good luck?

You don't think I don't know do you?

Oh I...still you should go.

Okay, said Torrent, smiling and walking out. 'A brother, that'll be nice,' he thought to himself.

Shit, Angelina said once Torrent had left the room. This thing is coming like, now.

She started wishing she would have let her mother stay. It occurred to her that Eva would know what to do. 'Instinct Angelina, it's instinct,' she thought to herself.

This is it, she said as she felt the egg move even farther. Mark, I wish... a sudden burst of pain burst through her, and then it was over... you could be here. Once she could move, she turned to look at the egg. It was large, almost perfectly spherical but with a slight oblong side. It was black with a few dark green patches.

'Time to wait,' she thought to herself. Once the pain and other symptoms had somewhat subsided, she called Eva to come in, and curled around her new prize.

The forest green dragon walked in slowly. Angelina smiled at her and Eva smiled back.

Well? Eva kind of just stood there, waiting on further invitation, knowing first hand how females can get with a brand new egg.

Well what? Come on in and see, Angelina said to her mother.

I can't believe it, Eva said, examining the egg. You're finally a mother. I'm so excited.

It hurt like hell but it was worth it, Angelina replied, curling up more around the black and green object. I still wish Mark could have been here. Xan...that racist bastard...

Stuff like this happens, especially with the mate you chose. I'm sure you knew his past would catch up with him sometime. Be glad it was now and not later, Eva reminded. Plus, I'm sure he'll be able to see it hatch. Eva smiled comfortingly at her daughter.

I know, Angelina said. As soon as I'm good to go, I'm going back to the hospital...I want to see Mark again...

You just don't push yourself too much okay? I know how you are, Eva warned. I know you love him but you need to take care of yourself too.

I know mom. I'll be fine, Angelina said, smiling. Angelina put her foreleg around her egg, holding against her neck. She curled her head down to rest beside her leg so the egg was safe and secure. When she was finally satisfied she closed her eyes and fell asleep.

____Chapter 43____

Time passed excruciatingly slow, yet I finally regained consciousness. Well...sort of. I could hear what was going n around me. I didn't open my eyes, and even though I couldn't move, I could feel the rest of my body. I heard flapping outside the makeshift operating room, but it was too rapid to be a dragon.

"How is he?" I heard a voice from outside say.

"Well you can go in" the doctor replied, "but he's probably not going to respond." He never looked up, just stared solemnly at his clipboard.

The entrance rustled as a griffin walked in. "I told you to be careful," he said, sighing in disappointment.

Yeah, that didn't go so well, I replied weakly yet consciously.

"Oh you're awake. You're mom will be glad to hear that," Zane said.

Awake...more like conscious. I've been in and out but I think I am finally back again.

"That's good," Zane replied. "I'm not going to stay long. I actually wanted to talk to you about the cure for this dragon issue."

I already told you. I am staying as I am, I said bluntly.

"Oh no, I wasn't going to ask you to change back. I actually have some good news and some bad news." Zane sighed then continued. "The good news is that I was able to turn human. The bad news is that it's not permanent. It only keeps you human for a few hours."

At least it's progress, I stated. It's bittersweet, just like the rest of life. I mean, your situation is like my wound. Yeah it hurts like crap but I am alive. Similarly, your cure isn't really a cure, but at least it works.

Joseph peeked in, hearing Zane talking. Oh, look who's awake, he said. Angelina will be ecstatic. Joseph knew Angelina had laid the egg by now but he decided to leave that out and let Angelina surprise him.

I'm sure she will. I know she worries,I responded. It's good to be conscious again, even if it hurts.

She stayed by your side, just staring at you for three and a half days. She didn't even eat 'till the third day, and that was only after I told her she had to, Joseph informed.

I can believe that, I said, making a mental note to pick on her later for it.

She was so worried. I told her to go home because she needed some time to relax.

That's good. I hate to see her so upset,I said seriously. She's strong-minded, but she tends to worry about me a lot.

"Well, you are her...mate, as they say... I'd say she's allowed to worry," Zane commented.

I know. I worry about her too. I wonder how she'll handle being a mother...and how I'm going to handle being a father...I guess I can't talk. I couldn't stand to see her hurt. I'd go crazy if something bad happened...

Back home, Angelina woke up. She stood and stretched like a cat. After that, she grabbed the egg with the end of her tail and walked out of her room into the "small" hallway.

It occurred to her that she hadn't told Torrent about the good news yet. He'd seen her but not the egg. She walked toward Torrent's room. Right across the hall was the room Mark had accidentally walked into so long ago. The circular room had fire pits along the edge. In the middle, an empty pit seemed out of place. It wasn't as big around as the others and it had raised edges. Angelina set the egg in the middle pit and lit half of the others, alternating every other fire pit.

She giggled at the fact that Mark had walked in here so long ago. She hadn't told him that this room was an incubation chamber. He would have been really uncomfortable around me, she said to herself as she thought about what his reaction would have been.

He still is sometimes, Torrent said, walking in. Can I see? Torrent may be smart and very mature for his age, but he's still curious about everything, just like a little kid.

Angelina stopped her thoughts and turned to face Torrent. I was actually just going to go get you, she said, as she smiled at torrent. Go ahead.

Angelina stepped aside as Torrent walked up to the resting black and green sphere. Cool! I hope it's male...I'm not sure how I'd handle having a sister.

Well technically...

Torrent shook his head. I know we aren't technically related, but I like to think of you and Mark as parents.

Thanks, Angelina said, actually feeling happy for a moment. Mark will be happy to hear that.

I hope so, Torrent said. He needs some good news. The purplish blue dragon looked around and then said, so does this mean I can come in your room again? I rarely do anyway but I have avoided it because you didn't want me to be there. It's been a couple weeks now...you haven't told me I can come in yet...

Oh sorry. You can now, but only if you really need to, Angelina said.

Well I know that much, Torrent replied.

I'm actually going to go see Mark. Leaving tomorrow if all goes right, Angelina said softly. You wanna come? I'm sure he'd be happy to see you.

I guess. What about the egg though? Torrent was trying to help out but the question had already been thought of.

Don't worry. It's going with us, Angelina said smiling.

You sure? Why not just leave it with your mom?

I'm not letting it out of my sight, the red dragon said defensively. Plus it's due to hatch while we're there. I'm definitely not missing that! I even decided on a name...

Really? Torrent seemed interested.

Tyler if it's a boy...Luna for a female.

That's good, Torrent said, smiling at the idea of a sibling. So...this trip...it's really about Mark isn't it? I mean. You want him to see the egg hatch...

Angelina sighed. 'Now I know how Mark feels,' Angelina thought. 'This little dragon reads me so easily.' You coming then?

Sure. I said I would, Torrent replied.

Okay well rest up. It's a long flight.

Torrent nodded and left, taking one last look at the egg before slipping out the doorway and into his room.

Back at the hospital, Zane was about to leave. After talking for much longer than he had planned, he finally said, "Well I'll let Katherine know you said hi."

Heh, Katherine...on first name terms now are we?

"Funny. And we are friends," Zane said defensively.

Whatever. Just get out of here. We've been talking for a long time and if you expect me to be awake at all tomorrow, I need some sleep. I took a deep breath, which hurt yet felt refreshing at the same time.

Zane turned to walk out and Joseph pulled his head from the entrance to let him leave. I took another breath and let sleep take me yet again.

____Chapter 44____

Angelina woke up and stretched, enjoying the feel of her powerful muscles un-tightening. She had slept in the heating room, waking up to light, or extinguish fires as needed. The egg would only need this treatment every once in a while, as the shell was designed to hold heat for as long as possible. Even with the periodic interruption of her sleep, she felt rested and ready for the day ahead.

The red dragoness grabbed the egg with her tail, which was the easiest way to carry it, and walked to Torrent's room to see if the rain colored dragon was up yet.

Looking for me? Torrent said from down the hall. I've been up for a while. I wanted to be fully awake before flying.

Okay. Well, you're up so let's get going then, Angelina said.

The two dragons walked to the ledge at the opening of their home. Torrent took off as Angelina secured her egg in the coils of her tail. After she was satisfied she jumped after her eager adopted son.

After only a minute or two of flying, Torrent noticed something in the air just off to the side of them. He recognized them as dragons and then recognized one of them specifically. Hey mom, isn't that Skye?

Huh? Oh right...uh yeah that is. Wonder what he's doing way out here, Angelina said. There's another dragon too...one I've never seen before.

Can we go say hi? Please, Torrent begged. He looked pleadingly at Angelina. She just shrugged and turned toward the two dragons.

Skye noticed Angelina coming and greeted them as they approached. Angelina! Er....Torrent right?

The other dragon looked interested in why Skye was so excited to see the red dragon.

Torrent nodded as he landed on the mountainside next to Angelina. The rocky ground shifted slightly as they touched down. It had rained the night before and what dirt was there had turned to soft mud.

Sorry. I'm being rude, said Skye. This is my mate.

Angelina looked shocked. Normally Skye would look sheepish when he introduced a new "mate" but he actually looked...like he actually loved her...

Torrent looked up at Angelina then back at the other dragon.

Her name is Aura, Skye said, smirking at Angelina's reaction. You can say hi ya know.

Torrent was the first to speak up. Hey. I'm Torrent.

Nice to meet you Torrent, Aura responded.

Angelina you okay?

Yeah. I'm just surprised that's all, Angelina said smiling. She pulled her tail out of view so neither of the dragons could see the egg. It wasn't anything personal, just instinct.

Skye noticed though. Angelina, do you have something to tell me?

_Uh, I mean..._She couldn't say the words for some reason so she just moved her tail so the egg being held was visible. The red dragon grinned at Skye, who got a serious look on his face.

I knew you were acting weird, the blue serpent said. Where's Mark? Isn't he going with you?

Angelina frowned.We're going to see him...he was hurt...

Who would do something like that to him? Skye said, shocked. Oh wait...me...well after I got to know him though...I mean I regret it.

You should, Angelina said, obviously upset at the topic.

Well congratulations, said Aura, trying to change the subject.

Angelina took a good long look at Aura. Her body was blue. Her head, neck, and part of her chest was light brown. So were the membranes of her wings and part of her tail. She had the same color on her feet, with the markings slanting toward the back as they traveled up the lower portion of her legs like socks, cut so the front was shorter. She realized she was staring and said, wow Skye, you got a pretty one didn't you.

Skye realized a wisecrack was probably not the best idea in this moment so he said, I always have.

The red dragon blushed, making her shiny scales glow even brighter.

Aura looked confused and Skye noticed. Angelina and I were former mates. It just didn't work out. I like to think we're still friends, though she did tell her new mate to get rid of me...

You were being an annoying stalker at the time, Angelina said defensively. I guess you could call us friends now though.

Torrent shuffled his feet, seeming nervous and sort of left out. So...

Aura looked directly at Torrent. He's kind of old to be yours...

One word Aura, Angelina said, adoption.

Yep, Torrent agreed, nodding. Well shouldn't we be headed to see dad? I don't wanna be there at like midnight...

Angelina nodded and said farewell.

Uh do you mind if we..._Aura seemed nervous as she asked. _Do you mind if we go with?

Torrent spoke up before Angelina could protest. Sure. I'm sure Skye would like to see his old friend, he joked.

Angelina sighed then finally just said, fine.

Aura took of into the air. Torrent looked up to see the blue and brown dragon spread her wings wide. Her wing membranes were not only light brown but also had four blue circles on the bottom portion of them. She was indeed a very beautiful dragon. Torrent snapped out of his daydream and took off as well, closely followed by Angelina and Skye.

Angelina took point and led the way toward the little town where Mark was. After quite a bit of flying, Angelina decided to take a break to let Torrent rest. She still wasn't at full strength yet either, and night was fast approaching. Well get comfortable. We'll get up tomorrow and keep going, Angelina said, taking charge. It's still a long flight but it'll be worth it. For me anyway, she said, glancing over to Skye and Aura. Don't get too comfy though, she said privately to Skye.

The blue dragon just snorted in response and lay down next to his new mate. He still liked Angelina a lot but Aura was perfect in every way for him and he actually loved her. It was weird even to him, as he'd been the player all his life. 'To finally settle down will be nice though,' he thought to himself as he closed his eyes.

Angelina watched him. She'd only ever seen him like this a few times. He looked totally serious, not the normal goof ball he was every other time she'd seen him. Even though she wasn't the fondest of him, she wished him the best. 'Maybe he's finally done,' she thought.

Aura looked at Angelina, smiled and said goodnight, as she folded her wings and curled up next to Skye.

Torrent was the last to get to sleep. He stayed up, listening to the sounds of the wilderness. Something seemed wrong. Nothing was wrong though. That was the problem. For the first time in his life, he felt like he belonged. 'I'm with my own kind, flying around, free to do things that no one in that little town could ever think about. And I feel...I feel right,' he thought, as he continued to stare at the stars until he drifted off into sleep from the monotony.

____Chapter 45____

"Yes!" Zane exclaimed as he noticed the feather he'd set on the table the night before was still human skin in the morning. It didn't do any good unless the creature was pure but that didn't matter. A person would just have to be stuck as another creature for good to use the cure. "It works though. I can't believe it! He put the vial up to his beak...but he shook his head and put it back on the table. "Do I want to be human that bad? I mean. This body isn't so bad and living forever doesn't sound too bad either," he said to himself.

"Living forever huh? Don't tell me you're going on one of those quests to find the fountain of youth or something," Katherine said walking by to see if Zane was down here.

"Hah no. It's just. I'm weighing the pros and cons of living forever," he said. "Because I will," he mumbled.

"You what?" The woman asked, not hearing part of the statement.

Zane sighed. 'No point in keeping it a secret,' he thought. "Griffins.... they don't die of old age....I mean, they can get sick but..."

"Oh," said Katherine. This only strengthened the decision she'd been staying up all night trying to figure out. "Zane, I know very little about all this," she said gesturing at all the scientific equipment he'd put in Mark's room. He'd turned it into a full-blown genetics lab since Mark wasn't coming back and surely didn't fit in it anymore as he'd grown quite a bit. "I heard you screaming you got it..."

"That's all right and yeah I finally did it!"

"Zane...when you changed for those few hours and we ate dinner....I liked that...."

Zane looked at her questioningly, wondering at what she was getting at. Finally he just said "and?"

"Could you.... reverse the formula? I mean could you design something that could.... turn someone into a griffin?"

"I mean I could but...oh no you aren't thinking..."

Katherine nodded. "I've been thinking for a week about it. I stayed up all night weighing pros and cons. I....I....love you Zane...."

Zane was taken aback by Katherine's statement. 'How in the world did this happen?' he thought. "I...How?"

Katherine laughed a bit. "It's just that...you've been with me through all of this chaos. You always have just the right thing to say, and well...you're handsome."

Zane was taken aback by all of this. "I...I mean I didn't know...I like you too but, I just can't do this without Mark's permission. I really can't do that to him with the condition he's in."

Katherine nodded feeling a little disappointed. "I understand," she said softly.

Zane looked her over. Her body language had changed in a blink of a slitted eye. "Katherine, I never said no. I just said you'd have to talk to Mark first."

Katherine perked up at that news. "Thanks," she said walking over and hugging Zane's feathery neck.

Hey, I can fly you out there tomorrow to talk to him if you want, said a voice from thin air. Just as the speech registered in Katherine's head, a massive golden eye, surrounded by bright red scales filled the small window.

Immediately, Katherine let go of Zane and jumped behind him.

"Like that does much good," Zane said. "Chill. It's just Joseph."

"Oh, sorry," the woman said to the hawk-cat.

"You don't have to apologize to me," Zane said, "though you might have hurt Joseph's feelings."

Nah, just open the door so I can talk to you.

"You're talking now though," Katherine said, confused.

I like to look at who I'm talking to and I can barely see you through this little window, Joseph said.

Zane ambled over to the keypad and punched in the code. He'd obviously typed it so many times that it was just habit now. The double garage doors hummed and lifted to reveal the monstrous winged lizard.

Katherine walked out slowly to greet him. "Uh, sorry about the whole hiding thing. I'm still not used to huge scaly creatures popping out of nowhere and looking in my window."

I understand. I don't see myself as intimidating. I need to realize that to someone so much smaller I can look quite fearsome.

"Well welcome to my home," Katherine said, extending a hand.

Joseph extended a foreleg and allowed her to shake his talon, as that was all she could fit in her hand. So Mark is finally awake again. He's been in and out of it but I think he's back for real now.

"Yeah I told Katherine when I got back," Zane commented.

"Celebrated with a nice dinner," said Katherine.

"With the way you cook, every dinner is a nice one," Zane complimented.

So I've heard, Joseph said, getting uncomfortable with the feelings that were being expressed. It wouldn't have been obvious to a human but dragons read minds so it was plain to see to Joseph. You know Angelina and Torrent are coming to visit as well.

"I know Angelina, of course," Mark's mother said. "I'm not sure about Torrent though." Then something clicked in her head. She didn't know for sure but decided to ask. "Did they..."

Joseph chuckled and replied, yeah but Torrent isn't theirs. They adopted him.

Katherine had no clue, and thus was very surprised. She'd teased him about it but didn't realize they were really that close. "But are they going to be parents, have a child of their own?"

Yes, Joseph replied. It hasn't hatched yet but should pretty soon after Angelina gets here.

The woman was overwhelmed with the information she was being given. She was going to be a grandmother. That wasn't all. Her grandchild was going to be a DRAGON! She was pretty much speechless so she just said, "okay."

Well if I'm flying you to the hospital tomorrow morning I might as well just stay here. No sense flying back and forth.

"You are welcome to stay. I think the back yard is big enough and it's going to be a nice warm night," Katherine offered.

Okay. Wake me up when you're ready to go.

"Uh no thanks," Katherine and Zane said at one time.

Joseph shook his head, feigning disappointment. Fine I guess I'll wake myself up, he said.

"I have to talk to him. It's like I have lost him. I mean we can't talk anymore. He can talk to me but I can't reply unless he's here. Plus I have some to her stuff to ask him about."

"Just be careful. I wouldn't advise stressing him out right now," Zane warned.

He's been doing well. We don't want to ruin that.

"I know. I'll be soft on him. For now anyway," Mark's mother replied, deciding it was best not to argue with a dragon and a griffin.

"Good," said Zane seriously. "He's been through more than you could possibly imagine."

He's been through more than I could imagine too, Joseph said, remembering how Mark had broken down in front of him. I just hope he can forgive himself.

"I didn't even know he was unhappy. He blames himself? For what?"

I really don't think it would be right for me to go into too much detail with you about it, Joseph responded. Let's just say he's not too pleased with himself about his past and wants to use the rest of his life to make up for what he's done.

"How did I miss that? I supported every decision he made, even when he wanted to date a dragon I told him to do what he thought was right. I can't believe he didn't tell me any of this," Katherine said, doubting herself and her parental skills. She was upset and depressed that she hadn't caught it.

Zane saw the expression on her face and decided to stop the mood right then. "Now you know with everything the way it has been going, you have been the best mother you could have possibly been. Stop doubting."

Seriously, Mark has said only good things about you. He loves you so much.

"Thanks guys," she said perking up a little. Katherine said farewell to the two mythical creatures and headed back to her personal sanctuary, the little library in the house. There she sat down and started to actually read the book Mark had left.

____Chapter 46____

Aura opened her green eyes. The sun was not yet ready to show itself, but she couldn't get back to sleep so she got up to look around. She glanced at Skye and smiled. She knew his past. She knew his history of going through mates like a talon through a deer hide. Still, she felt like she could trust him, and wanted to be around him.

They'd met while she was flying around, looking for her own territory. He'd seen her flying at dusk and invited her to stay with him for the night since Joseph was gone and Eva was fine with it. During the night, they had gotten to talk and learn more about each other. She'd asked Skye if she could stay in the territory, but Skye told her that it wasn't his own, and that he was looking as well.

The very next day they spent looking for a place to live. Skye had only gone in one direction and decided to go a different way this time. They found a pretty area with a few cave sites just over an hour from Joseph's home. They would need work to make them big enough to be comfortable but it was a start.

Under dragon laws, territory is owned by whoever discovers it first. Skye and Aura both found this place, however. They agreed to share it and stayed there, working feverishly on the biggest of the caves to make it a comfy area. They had been doing so for a few weeks before Skye asked Aura if she'd be his mate. He was nervous as hell, something he never felt when dealing with females, yet something about Aura made him nervous to ask. He even spilled his guts about his past, feeling that it was better to get it out of the way sooner rather than later. He didn't forget to mention, however, that he was really tired of that lifestyle.

Aura remembered it so clearly. She could see the seriousness in Skye's expression. How do you know that you love me so quickly though? She asked.

Skye took a deep breath then replied nervously. I have gotten to know you pretty well over the last couple weeks Aura. You're funny, smart enough to keep me in line and look at you! You're beautiful. That is much more than I could ask for with my past, Skye said. You're the only dragon I know of that would stay with me after I said all that; the only one that wouldn't run away.

You also said you wanted to change, Aura had replied. I admire that. As for an answer, because you've been so honest with me..._She paused then licked Skye on the snout. _Yes Skye, I will.

Whatcha, thinkin'? Torrent asked, snapping Aura out of her daydream.

Aura looked at the smaller, bluish dragon and said, just_thinking about the last month or so and all that's happened._

I did my serious thinking last night, Torrent replied. I like Skye though. He's got that fun personality.

Yeah. He's a lot of fun, Aura said, grinning.

That's not what I meant. I don't even want to think about that, Torrent replied uncomfortably.

Sorry, Aura apologized. So...what's Mark like?

He's cool, Torrent said._ He's a black dragon, slightly bigger than Angelina._

Oh a black dragon? Aura seemed a bit put off by that but regained her composure.

He's actually really nice, Torrent said, defending his dad. He didn't understand how someone could just assume he was mean by the color of his scales. It was like the racism of the humans only this was actually somewhat true. Still he believed in judging individuals, not groups.

Okay, Aura said, not really believing it.

I'm serious! Torrent said. Don't judge him 'till you've met him! Torrent walked away and stared into the forest, waiting for the sun to rise.

Joseph lay in the back yard, awake but not wanting to get up. He opened his eyes to reveal exactly what he expected. Darkness surrounded him. The sun wasn't up yet and he wasn't going to be either, at least for a little while.

A few stars shone in the sky. A cool wind blew in from the northeast, and Joseph moved his wing instinctively to block it. The air was oddly cold for the time of year, yet not humid so it was not likely carrying any rain. The enormous red lizard sat there, with the moonlight reflecting off his scales when the bright celestial object decided to peek out from its cloak.

Mark, he said into the swirling thoughts of the sleeping dragon. 'He's dreaming about Angelina. No surprise there,' he thought to himself as he attempted to use his mental ability to enter the black dragon's dream.

I splashed in the cool lake, trying to soak Angelina. I missed though and the water went flying towards Torrent, who quickly got up and dodged as well, leaving the water flying toward the wood line.

Joseph walked through the trees, into my dream and was immediately nailed by the flying wave. Damn! Something like this always happens when I enter someone's dreams. I later learned that every time he's ever gone into someone's head while they were asleep, he was always embarrassed some way or another.

Joseph? Man, I get a chance to relax and have a bit of fun and you show up! For some reason Joseph just seemed really out of place in this dream and I knew him being there wasn't right.

Sorry. I didn't want to wake you up, Joseph said.

Well I guess I should thank you for that, I said. My dream paused leaving Joseph and I to talk in peace. So why did you just barge into my dream? I was about to imagine Torrent away and enjoy some alone time with Angel.

Uh, I didn't really need to know that, Joseph responded, his face showing how embarrassed he was. I'm at your mom's house. She has made a really drastic decision. I'm not going to tell you what it is but I figured I would warn you before I fly her up tomorrow.

She and Zane fell in love didn't they? I said half joking and half serious. It was my dream so I had open access to Joseph's mind. I didn't need it though. I figured I would let my mother tell me and if I had questions I would get the answers later.

Joseph stared at me, unable to tell if I was serious or just joking. Uh, yes actually, he finally said.

I could have told you that was going to happen eventually, I stated.

But that's not all... Joseph paused. I'll let her tell you. I'm going to go so you can get back to whatever you were doing. Just a warning though, he said, certain things in dreams can cause embarrassing things to happen in real life.

I was about to ask what he meant but Joseph disappeared. I un-paused my dream and licked my mate on the muzzle. Torrent noticed and flew off, and out of the dream.

Joseph opened his eyes again to find the sun just peeking through the trees. He sighed at what he'd seen in Mark's dream. 'Wow,' he thought to himself. 'Damn he was open. Maybe it was because it was a dream though.'

Zane woke up earlier than usual, so he decided to go check on Joseph. 'It's not like I'm gonna get back to sleep,' he thought. He got up and made himself presentable with his beak. Once his fur and feathers were groomed, he walked through the house to the back door.

Joseph picked his head up at the sound of the door creaking open. Oh, hey Zane.

"I just woke up and figured I'd come out and check on you. It's not like I'm going to get back to sleep so what the heck," Zane said, walking over to sit next to Joseph. "Uh...you've been through the whole love thing. What do I do?"

That depends, Joseph said, holding his head up to look at Zane. His red-orange eyes focused on Zane's golden yellow ones as he continued. It depends on if you love her back.

"I'm not sure though. How do I tell if I do? I count her as a very good friend. We can tell each other anything. But..."

I'd say that makes a pretty good relationship, Joseph said. Do you care about her?

"Of course I do," Zane said. "Oh...I get it. I'm still going to let her talk to Mark though."

That's a good idea, Joseph said, but you still haven't given me a clear answer to the question I asked.

"Well...fine I love her back but I still can't just turn her into a mythical creature!"

"Awe thanks," said Katherine.

Oh by the way, she's behind you, Joseph said, sticking his tongue out at the griffin.

"Damn it! Joseph I'm SO going to get you back for that!"

The red dragon just laughed.

____Chapter 47____

I finally woke up. My dream had been anything but boring and I thought to myself, 'Finally I get my dreams back.' I hadn't had any memorable dreams for a while and was glad I finally got to have one again. They were comforting to me, a sign that I was still at least moderately sane.

I yawned with my eyes still closed as I heard the flap to the massive tent being pushed aside. The cool air flowing in told me that it was still very early in the morning and that I probably shouldn't be up yet. However, once I am awake, I generally can't get back to sleep so I dealt with it.

"I'm crazy," the doctor muttered to himself. Just after he had said that, I felt his hand on my neck. I couldn't feel the skin on his hand but I could tell it was there. 'Bandages, duh,' I thought. I could feel the long cloth bandage start to unwind off of my neck as the doctor pulled ever so lightly. It didn't bother me at all until the last layer had to be taken off. This was sort of stuck to me, and thus, a lot more challenging to remove. I felt the doctor pause for a moment, and then slowly proceed to remove the last bandage. The pain shot through my neck like fire (and I'm a dragon so I would know). In fact, it was so bad that I actually growled at him at one point. It surprised me. I had never really growled at anyone (other than occasionally at Skye) but I guess it was just a reflex. The doctor sighed, but didn't stop. I must have growled at him before in my sleep or something so he was used to it. At least, that was what I reasoned was most likely. There was no telling how many bandages I had gone through. Finally the doctor went about his usual routine, cleaning the wound and replacing the bandages. I winced in pain but I restricted myself from any signs of aggression.

I heard the doctor sigh as he completed his task of replacing the bandages and heard him walk over to check on Xan. The metallic dragon was still sleeping soundly and the doctor quickly and easily repeated the process.

Lucky bastard, I said. He wasn't awake for it.

I heard the doctor jump and let out a heavy breath. "Mark! Don't scare me like that!" he said with his heard still racing.

I growled earlier and you didn't jump like that, I replied.

"How do you know I jumped anyway? Your eyes are closed."

I heard you, I stated simply. Don't forget. I also read minds.

"Oh...yeah forgot about that..." he said blushing. The doctor paused and then said; "I heard you're going to have a visitor today. Do you want me to do anything to get you ready? I already covered your wounds and sprayed you down with the hose."

That explains why I was chilly earlier, I remarked.

The man sat down in a chair. Today was supposed to be an off day for him but he had clocked in due to the thrill of who his patient was and his natural curiosity. "I'm not sure what to do or who the visitor is so..."

Don't worry about it, I interrupted. That is, unless you want to get some of my loose scales off. They don't generally come off with water.

"Can I keep a few?"

I mean...that's kind of creepy but whatever, I responded.

"Okay," the man said. "I'm not going to experiment on them if that's what you're thinking."

What exactly ARE you going to do with them then? It was a little weird to me that someone would want to keep my scales but I couldn't really talk. I had a necklace with a dead dragon's claw on it.

"I was going to put them away so I can remember this later. I might make a necklace..." He paused, feeling awkward.

Speaking of that, I said_. I was wearing a necklace with a claw on it. Where is it?_

"It's in a box right over here hold up," he said walking over to a large plastic bin. I heard the lid pop open and the steel chain drag across the plastic as the man lifted the massive object. "Here," he said, lifting the huge chain over my scaly neck. "Is that too much pressure?"

No, I replied. It really wasn't but even if it were I would still say no. I was going to keep that claw on me at all times.

The doctor went about ridding me of dull and loose scales. There weren't many and he quickly finished. He patted me on the side and left with a whoosh of the tent flap.

...

Joseph, Zane and Katherine had all stayed in the yard and chatted until the sun was above the treetops. Well, Joseph said, you ready?

Katherine nodded and took a deep breath. "I'm ready, just nervous."

"I'm sure everything will be just fine," Zane encouraged. "They'll clean him up and change his bandages so you don't see him all bloody."

"That's not what I'm worried about, though I don't want to have to see him so helpless," Katherine replied. "I just wonder how he'll react...to my decision...."

Well it should be fine, Joseph said, knowing that Mark already knew that they were in love. He's a very logical dragon and will listen to reason.

"Yeah," Zane agreed.

"Okay..." Katherine said nervously.

...

Off in the woods, the sun's peeking rays woke Skye and Angelina simultaneously. Morning Angelina, Skye greeted as he saw her lift her own head.

Angelina rolled her eyes and sighed. Oh yeah. You're the first thing I want to see in the morning, she said snidely and sarcastically.

Hmph, Skye snorted. You never were very nice in the morning, never one to be an early riser and when you did wake up early you were always fussy. Skye continued, obviously insulted.

Oh mom, hey, Torrent said.

Hey Torrent. Good morning, Angelina responded. You sure are up early.

My internal clock seems to be broken, the young dragon said.

You know, for his age he's really smart, Aura said, from off to the side.

Watch her around Mark, the young blue dragon said privately to his mother.

Angelina stared questioningly at Torrent but he stayed silent as Aura walked over. Skye got up, stretched, and then walked over to join the others.

We should probably get going, the blue serpent said. The others gave various signs of recognition and the group took off.

Joseph got up and stretched his wings out to their full length and said; they've probably got Mark ready by now. We should probably leave.

"Yeah," Katherine said, her voice trailing off.

"What's wrong?" The griffin noticed how uncomfortable the woman looked.

"How am I going to get on? No offense, but you're HUGE," she said to Joseph, spreading her arms out wide as she said the word "huge."

No offense taken, the red dragon said happily. You have two options. I can crouch and you can try to climb up my tail, OR I could pick you up and put you on my back. If I lift you though, I'll have to do it with my mouth. It's the only thing able to reach up to my back.

"I'll try to climb up. I'm not ready to be held between a dragon's jaws," Katherine said matter-of-factly.

"It's the breath isn't it?" Zane teased.

Hey! Joseph said acting insulted.

"No no...it's really more about the teeth," Katherine said.

Joseph and Zane nodded. The massive winged lizard crouched as low as he could and placed the end of his tail on the ground next to the human.

Katherine reached out and grabbed a spike, starting to climb.

"Awkward'" Zane said grinning.

"Shut up birdie," Katherine retaliated.

Zane opened his beak to say something but quickly snapped it shut again. Katherine went back to climbing, focusing on the scaly ladder in front of her. Finally, she made it to the end of his tail, and up onto his back. She crawled further so that she was sitting a few spikes behind his neck.

"Okay, what do I do now?" Katherine asked, having never ridden anything bigger than the average horse. She situated herself so she was as comfortable as she could get.

Duck down and lean as close to my body as you can, and grab onto the spike in front of you, Joseph instructed. Katherine did as she was told. She made one final adjustment and leaned as close as she could to the red scales on Joseph's back. She felt the raw strength of the dragon as he unfurled his powerful wings. She felt the fluid motion of the muscles beneath her like steel cables running under his hide to pull at the flying lizard's massive wings.

Joseph spread his wings and shoved them toward the ground, lifting his impressive mass off the ground. His wings beat furiously as he lifted himself above the roof of the house. Farther and farther up he went, until the house looked like one made for dolls.

Zane followed suit once he knew that he wouldn't be in the way of Joseph's powerful strokes. The griffin easily and quickly accelerated and shot past Joseph. He flew right over Katherine's head and she ducked as the blur passed over. Zane slowed up to fly in front and to the right of Joseph.

Katherine stared at the hawk-cat as he flew easily through the sky. His feathered neck swayed in the wind like a long mane His tail trailed behind, making movements to change his direction. The feathers f his wings moved slightly as they beat steadily up and down, making slight adjustments to speed and direction. He was truly a magnificent creature to watch and the woman did so happily.

Joseph couldn't stifle a chuckle, the rapid motion from which woke Katherine from her daydream. 'What's he laughing about?' she thought after making sure that she was still securely on his back.

It's not nice to stare, Joseph said, amused.

'Oh, you can read minds too. Forgot about that,' she thought, knowing it would be useless to speak.

It's okay, Zane said. Don't let Joseph give you a hard time.

Katherine blushed, and slapped Joseph's smooth hard scales. 'Not cool,' she thought.

Hey! I'm the only thing holding you up, Joseph reminded.

'You'd have at least one very angry dragon after you,' Katherine replied.

True, but I'm a little bigger, Joseph said factually.

Hey, there's the hospital, Zane said, breaking up the conversation. Here we go, he said, starting to descend and angling so he would land smoothly.

Joseph followed but stayed up a bit to let Zane get out of the way before he landed his huge bulk on the concrete of the roof.

____Chapter 48____

Angelina accelerated to fly next to Skye. Her former mate looked at her with a questioning expression.

If you're going to make some snide remark, don't say anything, the serpent said seriously.

Angelina was a bit hurt by the comment but she kept that to herself. Actually...I'm glad you found someone. She seems like one that will stay with you, she said.

Skye was thoroughly shocked. Angelina was not one to wish the best for him, at least not openly. Sorry, Skye said, now knowing that his comment earlier had probably hurt the red dragon's feelings.

I know it's odd for me to say nice things to you, but the life ahead is an odd one, Angelina said, explaining herself. I'm about to make it weirder, the bright red dragoness continued.

And how do you suppose you will do that? Skye asked, knowing very well that Angelina had the ability to do just that.

Angelina looked away for a moment to gather herself, and then looked back to Skye. I still love you, Angelina said, nervously.

Skye gasped in surprise, unsure of what to say.

It's not the same kind of love though. It's a family love, kinda like you would love a sibling.

Oh..._Skye said, kind of disappointed, but also relieved. The blue serpent looked at Angelina and couldn't hold back the tears that formed in his eyes. _Thanks, he said through sobs. That means so much more to me than you could ever know.

Angelina smiled at Skye. She really was happy for him. Aura had stayed silent but when she noticed her mate with tears in his eyes, she came over to see what had happened. She was concerned until she noticed that Skye's face showed anything but unhappiness.

What did you say? The blue and brown female said inquisitively. She was curious and still slightly worried.

Well, I told him that I still care about him, Angelina said, being up front about her conversation with Aura's mate.

What? Aura asked suspiciously.

Aura no, It's not like that. I love Skye like a brother, Angelina explained, seeing where the other female's mind was going. I told him how proud I was that he finally found someone he really loves. Angelina paused for a second then thought of something. You better be good to him. His life has been full of troubled relationships. He doesn't need another one.

Aura looked at Angelina with an angry, insulted expression, but that soon lightened. She knew that Skye meant a lot to both of them. Don't worry. I'm not going anywhere, she replied.

Skye smiled at them both. The look on his muzzle was priceless. You two better be getting along, he said, reverting back to his goofy self again.

Angelina growled at Aura jokingly, and both females laughed. So when do I get to meet yours? Aura asked, wondering who the mysterious black dragon they were headed to see was.

After I get to talk to him, Angelina replied. I haven't seen him for a while and even longer sense he was conscious.

Why? What happened? Aura didn't know anything about Angelina's mate other than what Torrent had said. Why would he be unconscious?

He was attacked, Angelina said sadly. The dragon didn't like him for his past and tried to kill him for no good reason. Both are now hurt and slowly recovering, she explained. It pained her to talk about it, as it made her picture his wounded, bloody, helpless state. However, she put on a strong demeanor in front of Aura.

That's terrible! What did he do to make the other so mad? Aura figured that he must have done something terrible. The fact that he was a black dragon only strengthened that hunch.

He didn't do anything. It wasn't what he did but what he was that got him hurt, Angelina explained.

I don't understand. How could he be anything but a dragon? Aura was thoroughly confused, as she couldn't understand how a dragon could be anything else.

Angelina shook her head. I really don't think it's a good idea to talk about it, she said. Don't take it personally but the fewer dragons that know, the better his situation will be.

Aura nodded in recognition of the red dragoness' wishes. Okay. I understand. I don't but I do. That doesn't make sense...

I know what you mean, Angelina chuckled.

Well Torrent seems to like him and you evidently do, Aura said, pointing to the egg Angelina was carrying with her tail. He must be one weird black dragon. I guess I'll try to keep my mind open.

See that you do, Angelina said seriously. She figured Torrent had talked to her early that morning. He's nothing like ANY other dragon I've ever met. He's definitely atypical for a black dragon.

Aura saw the seriousness and love in Angelina's expression and connected it to Skye's similar face. She just nodded and kept flying.

.......

At the hospital, Joseph had landed and waited for a doctor to show up so Katherine could sign in and enter. The woman stayed on the massive dragon's scaly back while they waited. Joseph lay down on the warm concrete roof and Zane flew up and landed next to Katherine on the lizard's back. Joseph grunted at the extra weight. Zane wasn't too heavy for him. In fact, he was far from it, but the extra weight just surprised him.

Don't get too cozy back there, the red dragon remarked.

"And if we do?" Katherine teased.

Don't test me, Joseph said sternly.

Zane gulped in mock fear as the door to the hospital opened and a female doctor walked out. "What happened to the man we always see?" Zane asked.

"He had another patient come in and couldn't be here for a while so they sent me," the young woman said. She smiled and thought; 'that red dragon should recognize me.' She recognized him from the time his friend had flown him over that river. "My Name is Dr. Riles," she said, "but you can call me Samantha."

"Okay," Zane said, looking at Samantha, then back to Katherine.

Samantha..._Joseph said to himself. _Where have I heard that name?

"Well it's a pretty common name, but you should recognize me," the doctor said, grinning.

Well, I have only interacted with a few humans...OH! You're that woman from the woods!

"Joseph! You aren't having affairs with a human are you?" Katherine joked.

Joseph turned and growled at her. NO!

"I just can't believe that you didn't recognize me," Samantha said amused.

You look different in the clothes you're in now, Joseph replied. It's a stark contrast to all the weapons you were carrying at that time.

"I guess so. Hey, did you ever find who you were looking for?" She questioned, remembering why he had been out there in the first place.

We didn't but the other group did so everything worked out, Joseph explained.

Zane was confused. "How the heck do you know each other? I thought you were afraid of humans Joseph," Zane commented.

"We met briefly in a forest when he was looking for someone," Samantha explained. "The dragon he was with flew me over a river in exchange for information about the area." She grinned and continued; "Looks like you've gotten over the idea of carrying a human on your back," she remarked.

Well not completely but this is for a good cause, Joseph said, lying down to let Katherine off of his back.

Katherine carefully slid down his tail, avoiding the spikes. "Hi," she said, greeting the younger woman. "I'm Katherine." She landed next to the nurse and shook hands.

Zane walked over as well and made a small bow. "My name is Zane," he greeted.

Katherine scratched the bird-cat on the neck, behind his ear. He let out a purr-like sound, and then pulled his head away. He glared at Katherine, embarrassed as hell, and blushing heavily. Katherine giggled to herself at the griffin's reaction. "You know you enjoyed that," Katherine taunted.

Zane just let out a low growl and turned away, degraded and embarrassed. Joseph chuckled quietly to himself as Zane walked in to see Mark.

The huge tent was warm and a bit stuffy inside, despite the efforts of two massive industrial fans on the sides. Mark heard the tent flap open and wondered just who would be visiting him today.

Yes? I said, acknowledging the fact that someone had walked in.

"It's just me," Zane said in his song like tone. He had been able to learn how to speak but due to his form, he always sounded almost musical when he spoke.

Hey little birdie, I said, knowing I could still get away with calling him that.

"Okay flyboy," he responded. "Your mom came to see you."

Oh. Is she okay? You are keeping an eye on her aren't you? I was worried about her for sure. She really didn't have anyone besides Zane and me.

"Yeah...maybe it's backwards though," Zane stated. "You'll see when your mom talks to you."

____Chapter 49____

I sighed as a woman came into the room to let me know that the visitor was ready. She walked out and I braced my mind for the conversation ahead.

Katherine walked through the entrance and immediately looked at the ground, not ready for the sight of her son's wounded body. "Hey," she said weakly, feeling unable to face the dragon before her.

I let out another heavy breath and spoke. You can tell me anything, I encouraged. You aren't going to hurt me with anything you say. You know this already but I sense you need to be reminded, I continued.

"I know...but still..." her voice trailed into silence.

Mom, stop being so nervous around me. It's only making me nervous with you, I stated, frustrated that my own mother was scared of me. At least, that was how she was acting. I wasn't going to tell you this, but I already know about your feelings toward Zane. What more could you say that would surprise me?

"I want to be like Zane," she said, quickly getting that off her chest.

And how do you plan on doing that? I asked. It's not like you can just turn into a hawk cat hybrid, I explained.

"Actually," she said, "I can."

My previously closed eyes flew open at that statement. The harsh light assaulted my vision but the pure shock from what I had just heard kept them open. I let out a low growl, as my eyes painfully adjusted to fulfill their purpose yet again. What? How? I asked, astonished.

"Zane found a permanent cure," Katherine said, feeling the need to say something positive before the harsh news she was going to deliver. "He also said that he could reverse it, but...."

I'm glad you came to me first mom, I said. You know I don't like this, but you let me be in a relationship with a REAL DRAGON so this is something I can't deny you. I paused for a moment and then said; At least Zane fits through the doors.

Katherine formed the beginning of a smile at my little joke but it soon faded to a more serious expression. "Mark," she said, addressing me in a motherly tone, "you need to know that I support that decision of yours. I really do, and I support what you have done with your life."

Why even bring that up?

"Because...someone told me that you were upset about your past. As your mother I can't just let that slide."

Someone...Must have been Joseph, I concluded.

"I'm not saying," my mother replied.

Fine but it really isn't that. It's not that you wouldn't approve. It's the fact that I don't, I explained. I appreciate the concern though and it does help a little, I admitted.

"So you approve?" The woman before me asked, still unsure of my answer.

Actually, this is just like Angelina and I. As much as I am going to miss your human face, if you really love Zane then I thin you should go for it.

"Thank you," she said. "And by the way," she continued as she opened the flap to leave. "I love you and wish you the best with Angelina and your new life."

Thank you. Please send Zane in, I requested, closing my eyes again.

Katherine nodded and walked out. Not too much time passed before Zane passed through the entrance. "What do you want?" he asked rather quickly.

I want to know if you are worth her choice to completely throw away life, as she knows it, I replied seriously.

"I am not going to make her regret it," he responded. "I'll do the medicine tonight and she will be mine by tomorrow night."

Uh... I paused, feeling awkward hearing such talk about my mother. Zane, could you word things a little better in the future?

"Sorry," Zane said, "I will."

I'm serious though, I stated, putting a stern look back on my muzzle. You're dead if you ruin this. I paused and then said; Sorry, I might have been a bit harsh there...

"I understand. I really do," the griffin said seriously. "You have nothing to fear from me Mark, and neither does Katherine."

"Mark, I need to get a blood sample from you," a nurse said as she pushed open the flap to the tent.

I sighed and said Fine.

She took a needle and looked over me. Finally she settled for a spot between the smaller scales under my front left leg. "This shouldn't hurt too much," she said.

Too much? I asked quickly. Normally a doctor will say "This won't hurt at all." But she was admitting the fact that this would hurt at least some.... It might not have hurt but I imagined the pain there. I can stare down the barrel of a rifle and take on armies but I HATE needles. They scare the crap out of me.

She stuck the needle and quickly got what she needed. I tensed up so much my head hurt and my jaws were clamped shut. "Uh it's already done," she said, holding up the blood filled vial.

I relaxed and let out the breath I had been holding in. Oh, I said, embarrassed from being such a wimp in front of Zane.

"You know, you should try to move a bit today," the woman said, smiling kindly at me. "You should be able to at least stand up by now. The other dragon's wounds were more destructive underneath so he'll take a couple more days to get there. You were lucky," the nurse said pointing at me.

I might try to move a bit later, I replied, smiling back. She didn't even flinch as my sharp white teeth were exposed, which I thought was strange.

See that Zane? I asked when the young woman had left. She didn't hesitate. She just walked up to me and stuck a damn needle in me. Plus, she didn't even make any expression of fear or even surprise when I grinned at her.

"Yeah, you were more scared of that little needle than she was of you," Zane commented. "She has seen dragons though. She knew Joseph when we landed."

That's odd, I stated. I'll have to ask him about it later.

"That's good news though," the griffin said, patting me on the shoulder. "You're recovering pretty quickly."

I'm excited, I said with an expression and a voice that revealed that I was anything but excited about my situation.

"Why the mood?" Zane was puzzled by me reaction.

What good is being able to move if I can't really MOVE? I want to feel the wind in my wings again. I want to have some fun and play with my kids. I want to be able to have a bit of fun with my beautiful red dragoness as well. I sighed and continued. None of which, I can do right now.

"One step at a time Mark," Zane reminded me. "You'll be doing all that to your full ability soon enough." He winked at me and said; "and I mean ALL of it."

I blushed behind my black hide and then got serious again. I hope so. I don't know how much more inactivity I can take.

A thunderous boom ripped through the air and I told Zane to get Katherine inside and to let Joseph have the code to my room. I at least hoped he'd fit in there.

The hawk-cat nodded and went about doing so quickly. There was a storm on the way evidently and the only place around that might be able to shelter the huge red dragon was my old room.

I idly moved my tail back and forth and twittled my talons in pure boredom. I was antsy because I hadn't moved in forever. I was so bored that I had taken to writing of my adventures so far (Filling in details from others later). It didn't take me long to come up with a title. It was something I had said before. The Glorious Disaster.

____Chapter 50____

The storm raged outside. The soaked red dragon lay down on the concrete floor, barely fitting inside as the doors hummed shut. Not exactly comfortable but it will have to do, he said to himself as the rain pelted the roof and the wind howled out an eerie tune. Joseph moved his head to find a more comfortable position and accidentally bumped against a small radio, turning it on. The audio device came to life sending music floating through the air. The sudden noise surprised Joseph but he kept it on. He didn't know how to turn it off anyway and the music was soothing against the fierce weather outside. The calm music played loudly, overriding the sound of the rain. Its rhythm was sporadically broken by loud booming sounds from the thunder.

The hospital was strikingly opposite. Zane sat in a meeting room, near the middle of the building. His wings shuffled out of boredom, his feathers softly sliding over the fur on his back. Katherine had taken to sleeping quietly in a huge leather office chair. With nothing to do and no one to talk to, the griffin got up and walked out to get some exercise. Being cooped up in that room, had taken its toll on the bird cat. He was antsy, and hungry. He HAD TO get up and move.

Zane quietly opened the office door, walked out, and closed the latch as softly as he could. He walked slowly down the hall to one of the waiting rooms. The cracked floor led down long hallways lined with rooms as far as even his highly tuned eyes could see. At last he reached a set of massive double doors. The griffin pushed them aside and walked into the large room. The floor was covered in cold tile, but the smell of disinfectant wasn't as bad in here. Rows of chairs filled most of the space, most of them being empty.

Those seats that were filled seated random people, most of which were watching Zane with cautious and curious eyes. Zane smiled kindly as he noticed the people's gazes latching onto his crazy looking form. Zane just shook his head in amusement, as he was used to it by now.

He walked up to an old machine near the far wall of the room and stood in front of it. He took the cash he had been carrying carefully in his beak, put it in and quickly made his selection. The odd contraption hummed to life as it responded to his command.

The hawk-cat grabbed his chip bag carefully, not wanting his sharp beak to cut it or crush its contents. He walked back through the double doors and was met with a nod from an official looking older doctor. "Hey," Zane said. "Do you know of any more cases like.... well like me?"

The man looked a bit shocked as Zane spoke but regained his composure. "A few," the older man said. "They're more like half humans though. Some are like dragons others more like dogs or cats. The mutations with dog features sort of make the person look like a werewolf or something. I feel sorry for them," the doctor explained, "mostly because we can't do anything for them."

"Actually," Zane commented. "Do you have some time?"

"A little," the doctor said. "I hardly do operations anymore. I just supervise and fill out paperwork these days."

"Well I might have a cure," Zane explained. "I was wondering if you would like to use it."

"How much?" The doctor asked quietly. He pulled the griffin into an empty hospital room.

"There's no need for secrecy," Zane said. "How much of what?"

"How much do you want for it?" The doctor clarified.

"Why would I want anything for it? All I want is to get people back to their normal selves. I also want credit for creating it but if you're talking money I don't want any. Use it to help people in need. This IS a hospital." Zane hadn't even considered getting paid for it.

"I can't just sit back and do nothing for you," the man explained. "I'm going to talk to some people and see what I can do."

"That's nice of you. Actually," Zane said, "you might be able to help me. I have the formula, but I don't have any way to produce the medication in any real quantity."

"We'll make it somehow. You shouldn't need too much. There aren't a massive number of cases here at the moment anyway," the official looking man said. "We just need to get this approved."

That worried Zane. There was no way the government was going to approve something like this and many people would be nervous and skeptical. "Do you think they would approve something like this? How long would it take?" Zane asked starting to feel a little down at the fact that he had overlooked the strict process of getting a medication ready to be used.

"Don't worry. It won't take long at all. They will approve it because I will," the man said. "It really should only take a few minutes to get everything filled out."

"How do you know?" the hawk cat replied skeptically.

"It's my hospital. I'm the head doctor. I just have to get you to fill out some paperwork and I have to sign it."

"Oh that is awesome," Zane said, getting excite again. "Thank you so much."

"Thank you," the doctor replied. "Come by my office early in the morning tomorrow and we'll get everything sorted out and ready to go. It's room 127 on the fifth floor."

"That works for me," Zane said triumphantly. 'Finally we can start really recovering,' Zane thought to himself.

The hawk-cat smiled and left the hospital room behind. He walked down the long hall back to the room he had been in, getting weird looks from nurses and patients along the way. It didn't matter though. Zane was in a joyful mood as he walked back to his room.

The griffin opened the door to find Katherine awake and reading one of the books from the shelf in the room. "Anything good?" He asked as he shut the door. The griffin climbed up onto another huge office chair, being careful not to put any holes in the leather with his claws.

"Not really," Katherine said, "but it's better than nothing." Her expression reflected boredom but there really wasn't much either of them could do about it. "Where have you been?"

"Out walking around," Zane responded, curling up as much as he could on the leather cushion. "Went to get some chips," he said, dropping the bag on the coffee table next to him. He carefully lifted a claw and easily cut the top off of the bag. "Want some?"

"Nah," replied Katherine, "I'm not really that hungry."

"Suit yourself," the hawk-cat replied, shrugging his shoulders, before tearing into the potato chips. Even though they were awkward for him to eat, he happily munched on the delightfully salty snack. Zane didn't care if they were hard to eat, just as someone might like to eat crab legs (which in retrospect would be easy for Zane to eat).

"So when do I get to be transformed?"

"We'll have to wait a little longer," Zane said. "I hadn't counted on having to stay here. This freak storm is a bit of a delay but it will be soon. Don't worry."

"Soon?"

"It shouldn't take me but a day to reverse my formula," Zane said factually.

Katherine nodded then spoke up. "I'm excited...but..."

"You're nervous," Zane said, finishing her sentence.

Katherine just nodded, not saying another word.

"It's okay," Zane said reassuringly. "Everything will be fine."

"I know you wouldn't do anything to hurt me on purpose Zane," she said grabbing a chip and eating it.

"If you keep stealing my chips I just might," the griffin said.

Katherine just grinned and took another chip, munching it in Zane's face.

Zane leaped over the chair and tackled Katherine to the floor. He looked like a vicious creature as he landed on top of her. "What am I going to do with you?" He said disappointedly.

"Please don't eat me," Katherine yelled.

"Oh I'm not going to eat you," Zane said as he ran his tongue up her entire face. He stared into her eyes with his golden orbs. "I love you too much," the griffin said standing up and letting Katherine back to her feet. "You'll have to wait for the rest though."

"Awe..." Katherine complained mockingly. Zane curled up on the floor shuffling his wings for a more comfortable position. Katherine smiled and lay down next to him running her fingers through his soft feathers. "I hope mine are this soft," she said before closing her eyes.

"I'm sure you will be beautiful," Zane said before doing the same, extending a wing over Katherine in a light embrace.

____Chapter 51____

Torrent was curled up under Angelina's wing as the rain assaulted their scaly bodies. The dragons in the group had huddled together, using their wing membranes to keep each other dry.

This is what was happening when you and Mark walked up that morning, Skye said as memories of the uncomfortable event trickled back into his mind.

Skye that doesn't excuse the fact that you HIT ON MY MOM, Angelina stated factually.

Hey, I didn't know and she looks like a hundred years younger than she is! Skye replied, trying to justify his actions.

Torrent just rolled his eyes, a habit he had picked up from Angelina. Oh stop, he said. It's over and you both have someone to love so stop acting like a bickering couple. In reality, he was uncomfortable with the topic and a bit worried about his own future. However, he would wait to talk about it later.

Skye just glared at the young dragon under the canopy of wings. Angelina thought about scolding him for his comment but she realized that he was right and refrained from doing so.

Aura giggled softly to herself thinking 'goody something else to tease Skye with.'

The rain didn't appear to be ready to let up anytime soon and nightfall was fast approaching so they stayed where they were for the night. Torrent volunteered to hold the egg, as he was the only one not being bombarded with cold wet precipitation. The purplish blue dragon felt needed and useful as he held the black and green object between his forelegs and near his chest. The young dragon smiled as he stared at the object before him. He wouldn't show it, but he was super excited about having a sibling to talk to and play with.

Night crept up on the traveling group as darkness descended upon the forest. The thick thunderclouds acted like a dark cloak, shrouding out the stars and moon. The darkness created an eerie silence, only interrupted by the pouring rain and the occasional crack of thunder.

Beneath the shell, something stirred, waking the purplish blue lizard. He opened an eye but the movement had stopped. He wondered if he was imagining it but decided against such thoughts. Mom? Hey mom, he said, nudging Angelina with his wing.

Hmm? Angelina replied, opening her eyes to a clear bright morning.

When's it gonna hatch? Torrent asked, looking down at the egg.

Soon, Angelina replied, yawning. She was an intimidating sight with her dagger like teeth exposed in such a manner. The red dragon that was now his mother had grown considerably since he had first met her. Torrent couldn't help but feel a sense of awe and a bit of fear at the sight of her jaws open like that.

Cool, Torrent said, still trying to recompose himself.

What? No deep thoughts? Angelina joked.

What do you mean? Torrent said with childlike innocence.

You just generally have some really deep thoughts that are beyond your years, Angelina replied. It's a good thing, she encouraged. Just don't think too deeply or things will start to get confusing. Just enjoy being a kid while you can. The red dragoness smiled at her adopted son, seeing in his face that he did have some deeper thoughts but didn't want to say them. She decided that he would say what he needed to say when he needed to say it and didn't mention it.

Torrent couldn't help but smile back. Even with her fearsome appearance, Angelina's smile had something...something kind and gentle behind it. The young dragon just couldn't put a talon on it. Finally he just nodded and stood up, gently placing the egg back between Angelina's foreleg and armored chest.

Mom... the young dragon said after a long period of silence.

Yes? She replied, noticing the nervous and serious tone in her son's voice.

What's it like...to...have a mate?

What do you want to know? Angelina asked, not really getting exactly what Torrent was trying to find out.

I mean...you and Eva are the only female dragons I have met, and you are both much older and...taken... He paused trying to think of how he wanted to word his question.

Just spit it out, Angelina replied. I'm not going to laugh at you.

I'm worried that I might not find someone...

Torrent, don't be silly. You are quite intelligent and have a great personality. Some female is going to completely fall for you some day. You don't even need to worry about that yet, Angelina said. You have plenty of time.

It's just that humans raised me for a long time, Torrent said. I watch you and Mark...and how you two act around each other. It just seems so...impossible, Torrent said quietly.

True, our story is strange and totally one of a kind, but not impossible, Angelina said. Trust me though; love has a way of showing up where and when you least expect it.

Okay, Torrent said, still unsure of it all. I guess you're right. I still have time to find someone...

You will. I promise, the red dragoness said, patting Torrent on the neck. You'll see, she said with that softness in her eyes that the young dragon still couldn't explain.

Angelina stood up and folded her wings, waking the others up in the process.We have a couple more hours to fly and that'll be it.

Skye an Aura yawned simultaneously, making Torrent giggle.

See? It's not so rare after all, Angelina said to Torrent, winking at him.

I guess so. If SKYE can find a mate, I DEFINITELY can, Torrent said privately to his mother.

The red dragoness just shook her head and laughed as she took to the air. 'Dang that was close,' she thought to herself. 'I'll let Mark talk to him about all that mateship stuff.'

.........

Eva walked around her territory, enjoying some fresh air. She'd been lucky enough to miss the storm completely as it just barely skimmed the area around her home. She was near one of the many entrances to her home cave system anyway, just in case the storm had hit more fiercely.

'It's springtime now,' she thought. 'It's so peaceful and full of color and life.'

I know right; said a voice from somewhere.

Eva quickly turned to face whoever was near her. As she did, the green dragoness came face to face with a younger female with scales the color of Aquamarine. Oh...who are you? She asked, suspicious of another female on her territory, not that she generally cared, as the expanse of territory was plenty big enough to share.

You don't recognize me? The younger dragoness asked.

Am I supposed to? Eva asked, still not having a clue as to who this new figure was.

It's been a while, the sea colored dragoness stated. I'm Angelina's friend, Crystal.

Oh! I remember you, Eva exclaimed.You were just a dragonlet then though. You look so different!

I flew over as soon as I could when I heard you were back, Crystal explained. You weren't at home so I figured you were out walking.

How'd you find me? Eva asked, not really caring about just how Crystal had located her.

I used to go on walks with you. Remember? I decided to check your favorite paths and here you are.

Yeah I remember, the forest green female said as memories of taking nature walks with the young aqua dragonlet trickled back to her. This was also one of your favorite ones too. We'd only do it sometimes because it's a really long walk and you didn't fly so well back then. Memories of Crystal's wobbly flight caused Eva to giggle a bit.

Funny huh? Well, watch this, Crystal said taking to the air to prove herself.

Eva watched as Crystal rose powerfully and elegantly into the cloudless sky. The older female grinned as the young dragoness performed intricate loops and twists and spirals. Crystal, however, was under the watch of more than one set of eyes. Rozhab had flown back to tell Eva of Mark's recovery so far, and couldn't help but notice the beautiful female twirling about. 'That's a bit backwards,' he thought. Usually that was something a male would do to impress a female. It seems silly but it actually helps a dragoness find a strong, able mate. Generally they don't do that anymore as it's kind of an old way of doing things and as all ceremonies, it pretty much died out with the generation before his.

Without thinking, the brown dragon leaped into the air, stretched out his wings, and ascended to fly with the light blue-green dragoness. He matched her moves with perfect precision, instinctively following her every movement to the very minute details.

Hey' you're pretty good at that, the aquamarine female stated. I'm Crystal.

I'm Rozhab but my friends just call me Ro, the brown dragon said.

Hey Ro, Crystal said happily. Uh... do you want to...hang out sometime? Maybe take a walk or something? Crystal said shakily, actually taking an interest in this new male.

Sure...uh if I made you uncomfortable I'm sorry. I just couldn't help myself, Rozhab explained.

Heh, it's okay, Crystal said. Why are you out here anyway? I have never seen you around.

I could ask you the same thing, Rozhab said. I came to tell Eva that Mark was recovering quickly.

Recovering?

You didn't know? He was attacked, the chocolate brown dragon said.

That's horrible! What happened to the other dragon?

He's at the same hospital. It was all a big misunderstanding and I really think both of them want it to be behind them, Rozhab explained.

Oh, Crystal said. I guess I should let you go tell her then.

The brown dragon flew down and told Eva his information. Needless to say the forest colored dragoness was delighted to hear it. They all walked back together, Crystal and Rozhab taking turns staring at each other secretly. Eva just grinned in amusement at the two younger winged lizards' behavior.

____Chapter 52____

Zane opened his eyes. The lights were off but he didn't remember turning them off. He blushed as he realized that someone had probably come in to turn the lights off and saw him in the position he was in now. He pulled his wing back slowly, trying not to wake Katherine. The griffin stood up slowly, his muscles lifting his body off the floor with ease. 'I can get used to this...no joint pain,' he thought as he slipped quietly out the door to his meeting.

'Where is he off to now?' Katherine thought, getting up. She had acted like she was still asleep but quickly got up once the griffin had closed the door. She didn't bother to fix her hair or anything like that. She was wearing the same, boring yet comfortable, clothes that she had worn the day before. She didn't really care how she looked at the moment because she was too curious as to what Zane was up to.

The woman peaked out of the door and quickly found Zane walking down the long hallway. She followed behind him, only having to hide a few times when he stopped to talk to someone. That never lasted long though. In fact, he seemed like he was in a hurry.

She watched as he walked into a room and closed the heavy wooden door. Katherine peeked through the little window and tried to hear what Zane and the other man in the room were talking about. However, the thick wooden door prevented her from doing so. She kept her gaze mostly on Zane, but was unable to tell what he was saying due to his beak. One can read lips but it's not really possible when the one talking doesn't have them. The older, official looking man handed the griffin a pen and some papers. Zane fumbled with the pen until it rested comfortably in his paw. He signed the papers, one after the other, seemingly excited and happy about whatever he was signing. A few times he seemed to ask questions but the meeting was quickly over after the man had signed his own name to the documents.

Katherine ducked and hid behind an empty nurses' station in the hall as Zane and the man got up and walked out of the room. She heard Zane say "Good luck," before her ears picked up the sound of two distinct sets of footsteps heading in opposite directions. Once she thought that no one would see her, she followed the distinctive light tapping of Zane's claws on the tile floor. She saw the griffin stop near a water fountain and she got an idea. Slowly, she snuck up on the hawk-cat and when she was finally close enough she jumped onto his back.

Zane gave a startled grunt at the new weight pushing on his spine. He whirled around in circles, trying to see just what was there but succeeded only in looking like a dog chasing its own tail.

The woman ducked down to look into Zane's golden eyes. "Hi!" she exclaimed.

"OH!" Zane yelled in surprise. "Where did you come from?" the griffin asked. "Better yet, why are you on my back?"

"I was just walking around," she stated, hinting that she wanted to know what the hawk-cat had been up to.

"Are you mocking me?"

"No mockingbird," Katherine joked.

"I am part hawk! Thank you very much!" Zane said, puffing his chest out and letting his feathers puff up.

"A very handsome one too," the woman said, leaning down to kiss his forehead.

Zane smiled (as much as he could) and walked back to the conference room they had been staying in, with Katherine riding on his back the entire way. "I have something for you," the hybrid said as Katherine moved to sit on the huge leather chair she had taken a nap in the evening before.

"Hmm?" Katherine mumbled, wondering what it could be.

Zane turned over a book on the shelf and pulled down a fairly large vial of semi-clear liquid. "I put this up there while you were asleep," he said.

"That isn't..."

"Yep," Zane said excitedly.

"But I thought it would take you time to make that," Katherine said, confused.

"You don't think I would create a drug without an antidote do you?" Zane smiled and then asked his big question. "Are you ready?"

Katherine didn't even stop to think. She just smiled and nodded her head rapidly. Zane grinned and handed Katherine the vial. "Just drink it, but I'll warn you it's probably going to taste horrible."

She quickly took the container and drank the extremely sweet liquid. Zane was right. It wasn't a good sweet. The liquid tasted horrible but in only a few minutes she could feel it start working within her. "Zane?" she said, not sure exactly how the transformation would go.

"Yes?" the hawk-cat replied.

"Don't take it personally but could you leave the room until it's done?"

"Sure," Zane said lovingly. "It'll be a surprise for me," he commented before quickly walking out of the room and shutting the door.

Katherine could feel the physical changes now and she decided to lie down on the floor for her own safety. The first thing to change was her skin. Feathers and fur grew in quickly with a tingling sensation. Her fingers and toes started to form claws but as that progressed she noticed a difference between her and Zane. Unlike Zane, her soon to be front legs were more birdlike. She felt a strange tug on her clothes as her wings began to form. When the cloth got in the way, it seemed to melt into her skin, leaving her wings to grow again. She blushed at the thought of being nude. She hadn't even though about it before. As the wings continued to grow, her body shifted forward and her vision went black. When it finally returned, her sight was sharper and a lot clearer than it had ever been. She then realized that a sharp beak had formed and she was in a new position. She was facing a different direction due to the switch from biped to quadruped. From that new position, she watched as her last change took place. A long, slender tail materialized from her light brown hide.

When she was sure it was all over, she stood up. It was surprisingly easy due to the muscle and the griffin body's natural cat-like sense of balance. She walked around a little and opened her wings a bit before folding them back into place. Satisfied that she was in fact a griffin, she curled up on the floor with her wings outstretched a little. "Zane, you can come in now!" She tried to say but couldn't due to the new beak. She remembered that he had mentioned using her mind to speak until she could use her actual voice again so she tried it. Zane! You can come in now! She yelled through the mental link, not knowing if the door would prove to be an obstacle for it.

The male griffin walked in and was stunned at Katherine's beauty. Her feathered head and neck were silver and her wings had a beautiful silver, brown, and red coloration. He also noticed her feather shape. The feathers were not rounded as his own but more angled. He thought it added certain flair to her appearance, making her more striking. Her front legs were a golden color and like eagle talons rather than cat paws. "Wow!" You are beautiful! I told you so!" Zane said feeling excited.

Katherine let out a slight purr from deep in her throat, which was new even to her and said, It'll take me a bit to get used to talking again but I'm glad you like how I look.

Like how you look, Zane said, using the mental link as to not make Katherine feel left out. I LOVE how you look.

_Well...should we..._Katherine paused, blushing and lowering her head in embarrassment.

Not right now. Soon though, Zane assured.

____Chapter 53____

Almost there, Angelina said to the others as she noticed the hospital come into sight. Let me land first then you guys can figure out the rest. And Skye, don't do anything stupid please.

What makes you think I would do such a thing? Skye asked grinning.

Don't even think about it, Angelina remarked before angling herself for a landing on the concrete roof. It took a few minutes to actually get to the building but once they were close enough, Angelina quickly started to descend and landed perfectly right next to the opening of the tent.

Angelina lowered her head to peek into the tent. Just as she peeked inside a voice entered her head. Looking for me? It was then that she realized that I was not where I had been. She looked up and saw my head pushed through the flap on the other side. Hey Angel.

Oh! Please don't scare me like that! The red dragoness breathed a sigh of relief as she stared at her mate once again. I was in pain but at least I was up.

_Sorry. I would have had the doctor hose me down if I had known you were going to be back. I probably don't smell too good right now..._I started to apologize.

Oh hush. I lived with Skye for a good amount of time. Your smell wouldn't bother me, Angelina stated.

HEY! Skye exclaimed as he landed. I heard that!

Good, Angelina said.

Aura landed next to Skye but stayed quiet. I pulled my head out of the tent and walked around to greet Angelina and Skye, but was greeted with Torrent and a dragon I had never seen before as well.

This is Aura, Skye said triumphantly.She is my mate.

Oh really? It's nice to meet you Aura. I'm Mark, I greeted.

Aura nodded in recognition. I lay down, trying to save my strength. The sunny day had dried the roof for the most part and the concrete felt warm under my black scales. A long, awkward silence enveloped the group of winged lizards as Angelina mimicked me. She curled up beside me but not really close.

I'm not contagious, I stated, pretending to have my feelings hurt.

I just didn't want to hurt you any more than you already are, Angelina said factually.

It's okay. I can walk some now I just can't walk too fast or fly, I informed.

Oh, well in that case... She scooted closer and set her head right by mine.

Oh come on! You can't wait? Torrent said overdramatically.

He's getting to that age, Angelina said privately to me.

If he was raised as a human he probably already knows most of it, I stated. Humans generally teach about..."mating" as you say at a younger age. I wouldn't doubt that the old man has already told him, I said.

Well that's on you...Just saying, Angelina replied.

I hate it when you two do that, Torrent said.

Do what? I asked.

When you have those silent conversations, the purplish blue dragon said.

Sorry. Sometimes it's necessary though, I replied. How's my lil' dragon been doing?

I'm not little, Torrent said defensively. I've been okay.

Little to me, I said. Glad to hear you're doing well. Have you been keeping an eye on your mother for me?

Torrent chuckled and said, yeah.

Good, I said, I am glad you are all here.

I am glad you are awake, Angelina said. You'll at least get to see your egg hatch.

Egg? OOOOOHH Riiiight! Already? Wow how long was I out? I asked, surprised.

A few weeks, Angelina stated. It shouldn't be too long till it hatches...maybe even tonight.

It was moving this morning, Torrent stated. That's what reminded me to talk to mom about...

Females, I finished for him, noticing his pause.

Heh, yeah..._Torrent said nervously. _I mean, I know the basics of it but...I don't know. Being raised by humans, I don't think I would fit in.

Fitting in is overrated anyway, I said. Look at me. You may have been raised by humans, but I WAS human and I have a beautiful dragoness.

Angelina gave me one of those "Thanks but a bit much" stares and I stuck my forked tongue out at her. My point is you don't need to worry. You will find someone. You are starting to get to that age where you are thinking about it and I encourage you to do that. Just remember there is no rush.

Torrent nodded and blushed a bit from the nature of the conversation but he got the point I was trying to make. Thanks, was his only reply as he smiled and walked over to talk with Skye. That, in and of itself, made me nervous.

Relax, Angelina said. I don't know how or when it happened but Skye has...grown up...at least some anyway.

No way, not Skye, I said, shocked at the purely ridiculous statement.

Watch him, Angelina commanded. You'll see.

I nodded and then said; I think I am going to sleep out here. The rain is over and it feels nice to be out of that stuffy tent.

I don't blame you, Angelina stated. She just continued to lay by my side as the sun started to set.

Just as I was about to close my tired eyes, Skye walked over. So where do we go?

Just stay here, I said. The roof is plenty big enough...or is your mate afraid of humans like Joseph?

I'm sure Aura won't be super comfortable but she'll be fine, Skye stated, defending Aura.

Suddenly, I noticed movement out of the corner of my eye. The egg, which was held between Angelina's foreleg and neck, was starting to move...a lot...

I had a feeling, Angelina said, that it would be tonight. What a perfect night to hatch. It's nice and warm and we have friends here.

True that, I said keeping focused on the nearly spherical, black and green object. We did agree on Tyler as a male name...what about female?

I was thinking Luna for a female name, she said.

Leave it to the dragon who shines like the sun to come up with a moon related name, I joked. But I love it.

Suddenly the egg shook violently and tiny cracks started to form in the shell. They spread out in little separating cracks like the forks of lighting as it streaks across the sky. A small chunk from the bottom of it (Or what I assumed was the bottom) broke free, almost exploding outward, flowed by a tiny, yet surprisingly sharp looking clawed foot.

Oh a rambunctious little dragon, I said smiling. Got that from you probably...

Hey! Yeah probably... Angelina admitted.

Soon more chunks were popping out and a horn broke through the shell, then another claw, and a tail. Finally there were enough holes in the shell to let it be pushed completely open. A friendly, inquisitive little red head popped out of the rock hard container. The little dragon blinked his eyes a few times, adjusting them to the light that it now faced. He stood up in the shell, trying to climb out all wobbly legged. I say 'he' because I could now tell that much. He flopped onto the rooftop lying cutely on his side. He stared at me, which was something that caught me off guard. His eyes...they were...amazing. He had one deep blue eye and one fire red eye, both looked fierce and determined yet soft and inquisitive at the same time.

Hi Tyler, I said softly into his mind. Welcome to the world.

____Chapter 54____

I was originally going to go right to sleep, but Tyler had changed that plan. I was WAY too excited to sleep. Those striking eyes had caught my soul like Angelina's had so many times. I was wondering the whole time what colors he would be, and was delighted to notice he was mostly bright red like Angelina, yet with black, tiger-like stripes down his back, showing a bit of my own genetics. It was such an interesting pattern and Tyler seemed to know it. He looked so confident and inquisitive, constantly walking around and sniffing everything and everyone. He gave a little wince as he came to Skye then turned back to me and lay down between my forelegs.

See, Angelina said to Skye. You do stink.

Hmph, Skye frowned, and then chuckled a bit at the sight of the little dragon curled up in front of me. I could tell this was going to be a long night.

A light shone dimly from off to the side and I glanced over slowly, as not to wake the little red and black dragon in front of me. I discovered that the light was coming from an open door and in that door I saw Zane...and a griffin I had never seen before...

Zane walked over casually and looked at my smiling face. "Why so happy?" he asked. I motioned for him to look down, and his gaze was quickly removed from my face and transferred to the sleeping dragon at my feet. "AWE! Why didn't you say something?"

I could ask you the same thing, I replied, gesturing to the new griffin, still standing in the doorway. The strong backlighting and the darkness that enveloped the hospital roof allowed only for sight of the griffin's silhouette from this distance.

"Oh...uh...one sec..." Zane fumbled nervously with his words before walking back toward the open door. "Hey, why don't you come over there with me?"

"What if...he doesn't like me?"

"Oh come on! You're his mother. He absolutely loves you. Plus," Zane added, "You're gorgeous!"

"But..."

"But nothing," Zane interrupted. "It will be fine. He's got something to show you."

"Really?" Katherine asked, completely at a loss to what Mark could want to show her.

"You will have to come over to see though," the male hawk-cat baited.

"Fine," the new griffin replied. She reluctantly got up and followed Zane toward the group. The clicking of their talons on the concrete was getting closer and the sound woke the small dragon. The little red and black dragon lifted his head and quickly got up. Before I could do anything, he trotted off toward the sound.

Both griffins came clearly into view just as Tyler got to them. The rambunctious dragonlet ran around them, sniffing the entire way. He had a seemingly endless store of energy, and I was amazed to see him so active right after hatching. It was certainly different from human children, who are pretty much helpless at birth. This little dragon was already running! I just had to make sure he didn't run right off the roof...I was sure he couldn't fly quite yet.

The second griffin started looking around; trying to keep sight of Tyler as he quickly circled the pair of griffins. There was no way the griffin's head could follow the small, energetic creature. Finally she spoke up. What are you doing little guy? She asked, almost laughing the words.

I finally decided that was enough and I got up shakily and carefully to retrieve my child. I was sure he was being a pest....a CUTE pest but still...

Sorry about all that, I said looking at the new griffin. I knew the bird-cat was female from her voice earlier and sort of from her features. She was a bit thinner than Zane and more streamlined. Then I thought of something. Wait you're...

Katherine, she said, finishing my statement.

Wow, I muttered. I was stunned at her newfound beauty and youthful nature. If you weren't my mother...I'd consider asking you out...

Zane looked at me with a strange expression. "Hey! You have your own!"

Relax. I love Angelina to death, I replied. Tyler, come here.

The little red and black dragon looked up as if he were not quite sure if I was actually referring to him or not. Come on, I said lovingly, trying to get him to stay still for a moment.

The little dragon bounded up and sat right by my front paw. He looked up at me cutely as if to ask why I had called him over. I looked back up to Katherine and Zane and said; this is Tyler. He's my son...

Katherine's eyes went wide as she took that in. You had a child...er hatchling?

Yeah. Isn't he cute? His name is Tyler and I have been waiting an agonizingly long time for him to show up, I stated.

He's adorable! My mother exclaimed.

"I must agree with that statement," Zane said, speaking as if he were some scientist...oh wait...he is....

Anyway I just smiled and nuzzled the little dragon, before pointing to Angelina. He quickly got the hint and ran over to lie down between her forelegs, curling up against her armored chest plates. He's got that adventurous side to him. He gets that from me. He gets his cuteness from Angelina though.

The griffin pair laughed. My mind went to the two of them. I just had to ask. So...have you two...

"No," Zane said rather quickly.

Not yet, Katherine said, emphasizing the word "yet" while glancing at Zane. He just blushed.

Have fun, I said, grinning. Goodnight, I said before turning around and walking back to lie down next to my mate.

Katherine grinned and took off towards and old walking trail near her home. It was the very trail Zane had been hiding on the day I had brought him home, but she didn't know that. She landed in a clear spot, just off the trail, hiding from Zane.

The male landed, unable to see exactly where Katherine had gone, but knowing she had landed somewhere near where he had. It was nighttime, and no moonlight penetrated the dark canopy above him. He walked around, looking for his new companion. However, he was unaware that she was quietly following him. She tackled him, rolling him over onto his back. She gave him a huge lick with her birdlike tongue, right up his feathered neck and cheek. He knew exactly what was going to happen. How it was going to happen was what he didn't know. He hadn't stopped to consider the mechanics of how griffins would...

I know what you're thinking Zane, Katherine said, holding the hawk-cat close. It's fine. We have all the time in the world to figure this out. Allow me...

I'll leave you there...mostly because that's all I really needed to hear about it myself, and therefore I didn't get the full story. Let's just say they had a nice night and leave it at that.

____Chapter 55____

After that not much happened so I'll do a brief summary and move on as to not bore you (If I haven't already). Zane and Katherine came back the next morning, obviously in a VERY good mood, and for some odd reason tried to tell me EVERYTHING about their night. I immediately let them know that I REALLY didn't want to know all that, but that I was happy for them. Life seemed to get dull after that, but Tyler managed to keep it interesting around the hospital. The doctors were amazed at the little bundle of energy and allowed him pretty much free roam of the hospital. Of course I asked for him to be supervised at all times. That task mostly fell on Zane and Katherine, though a few doctors also helped out.

I'll skip ahead to me finally leaving the hospital. It had been a LONG time (don't ask me how long I really have no clue) and I was so happy to be fully healed. In all actuality I COULD have left a week before but I didn't trust it so I did what my stubborn self would do and kept myself where I was another week. Finally I felt that I was able to finally fly away and, after some goodbyes (as I had become pretty popular among the doctors and nurses there over that long period of time) I finally spread my jet-black wings and took off.

There was no pain, no soreness in me from my wound. There was only an aching throb in my wings that shouted for me to beat them as hard and fast as I could. I gladly did so, feeling the warm summer air filling my wings and taking me away. I was lost in my own little world until I saw Angelina come up beside me. She looked at me and I smiled, but then I broke out laughing. Tyler was holding onto her neck and peeking over her head between her horns. It was so cute. I have a feeling life has thrown all it is going to at me, I said, doing a much needed and well deserved barrel roll. I ended up in front and below Angelina and she smiled.

Not yet, she said.

What do you..._Before I could finish my question; Tyler jumped off of Angelina's head and stretched his wings out wide. He smoothly glided down and latched himself into the same position on my head and neck. After the initial shock of something like that actually happening, I laughed and gave a mental _good job to Tyler, who leaned over to look into my eyes. His own face was beaming happiness and pure energy. This was going to be a fun trip home.

On the way Tyler learned how to fly some. Just short little jumps of flight but powered flight nonetheless. I was so proud of how quickly he was learning. We were all exhausted when we got home. It had taken longer due to all the stops and fun time we were having with Tyler on the way. It was like a vacation that we didn't want to end. However, as we landed, I felt something was a bit off. All of a sudden, there was a flash of fire and we all ducked down instinctively. However, the light was soon accompanied by many voices in my head all screaming CONGRATULATIONS_!!!!!!!_

Huh? I asked, confused as I stood up. The flash of light was many new torches being lit and every dragon I had EVER known was standing in front of me. Eva evidently had planned this whole thing once she learned that Angelina was going to lay an egg. She had all these dragons waiting on the signal. Skye had gotten home early because he had gone ahead home before I had left. He and Eva were now standing beside Kyle and Crystal, waving at me with their wings. I just stood there shocked. The entire lair was filled with anything one could possibly want to eat and everyone was staring at us.

Wow, I said. Thanks...uh...let's get this party started then! Hmm?

Yeah, this all looks so wonderful. I am going to be full tonight, Angelina said, in more ways than one, she continued and I caught the joke, blushing so hard I was sure everyone could tell, even through my black scales.

Oh you think you're a comedian now huh? I asked.

Yep, she replied and walked into the massive crowd of dragons. Most of them I had met but there were a few I didn't know. I chatted about my life and they were amazed at it, rather than scared. They saw all this celebration and knew I couldn't be anything like the stories of humans or black dragons if so many others liked me enough to throw a party. It was comforting to know that I was accepted.

Torrent ran through the crowd and hugged my leg. Glad you're home again! He exclaimed.

Glad to be back, I replied. I'm going to eat before it's all gone, I stated, knowing I had been talking for a while and not knowing how long the food would last.

The party lasted through the night, settling down to casual chatting near the end. Everyone was stuffed and many dragons had gone home, but several stayed. Tyler was napping right beside Torrent, as they both lay down exhausted on the floor.

So this is it huh? The end of all the crazy human life interactions and the beginning of life lived as a true dragon? Skye asked as he lounged against the black, stone wall.

I guess, I said as I shrugged my massive, muscled shoulders. I just want to relax and enjoy my life. No fighting, no trying to escape crazy, power-hungry soldiers; I want to be happy.

Are you? Eva asked as she rested her head on her mate's chest with him lying on his back on the smooth floor.

I simply nodded enthusiastically. Eva smiled and rested on her mate. I felt a bit left out so I quickly gave Angelina a kiss on the muzzle and said, I can't even tell you how happy I am. And honestly, I would be completely lost right now without Angelina.

Awe thanks, it's really nothing though, she stated. If you must know, the first time I saw you I was instantly hooked. Something about you just seemed...peaceful, which is what I needed in a mate. I was a bit shocked that I would feel such a quality in a black dragon though.

And I am glad you took the time to get to know me, I said, planting another kiss on her cheek. Now we might want to sleep. I have to get to work expanding this lair in the morning.

No you don't, Joseph said. Eva grinned, knowing what he had been planning for a while now.

If I am going to have two kids living in here uh yeah I do, I stated factually.

Nope, Joseph said, because you aren't living here anymore. My home is now yours.

But...

Relax, Eva said calmly. We don't need the massive space anymore. Honestly it's too big for my liking. We found a nice place just a few miles from here. Honestly I thought Angelina would like it.

If only she had flown just a little farther she'd definitely be there, Joseph said. You need room for Torrent and Tyler to roam and for you two to get some peace and alone time. Your new home is just that and more.

I couldn't believe it. He was just giving me his entire lair, everything he had known for so long. Wow thanks so much! I said excitedly.

For my daughter and her mate, it's totally worth it, Joseph stated.

The next morning I got up early and started cleaning up after the party, enjoying some of the leftover food. Everyone was still asleep, and I looked at them curiously and smiled. Angelina Skye, Aura, Joseph, Eva, Torrent and Tyler were all sprawled out across the floor. I almost had the entire lair cleaned when Skye opened his eyes and yawned. He looked at me and smiled. Wow. How long have you been up?

A couple hours, I replied, g_ot a lot done._

I see that, he responded, taking in the cleaned up lair. Hey uh, the place Aura and I found to live wasn't nearly this nice...Uh can we...

I don't mind but you'll have to ask Angelina. She found the place, I stated factually.

Okay, he replied and helped me do the last little bit of cleaning. Everything was cleaned up quickly and the rest of the group started to rise. Eventually everyone left, except for my mate and me. We stood at the entrance and I asked Angelina what she had told Skye.

We don't need it anymore. I gave it to him, she said.

Okay, I answered. Let's get home.

She nodded and we flew off together.

____Chapter 56____

I thought about ending this with the last chapter, but I felt you had the right to know some of how my life went after all that. I'll try to cover everything ands everyone so here goes.

I had my 300th birthday yesterday. It was a blast and everyone showed up (Except Keven but I will explain that) Torrent and Tyler have both moved out, but Tyler comes back to visit a LOT. I still feel young but I have grown quite a bit, as has Angelina. We're still together and later had another child, a female. We decided to keep the name we had originally planned; Luna. She's getting into her teens now and is quite the handful but she is a beautiful creature. She is jet black with red, perfectly circular markings scattered over her body. I introduced a few dragons to human technology, such as TV and computers, and now work as a renovator and installer of such equipment, earning me quite the "hoard" if you will.

Skye and Aura also had two children, one after the other but much later in the relationship. They are both not quite teenagers yet and quite active. They are constantly hanging out with Luna, who is just a bit older. Skye found a new lair a little farther away and returned Angelina's to us. That is where Tyler now lives and why he can visit so often.

Keven passed away many many years ago of natural causes. He lived out a semi normal human life and I went to that funeral as well. I didn't have to hide though, so many dragons attended. He left quite a legacy as the inventor of a nuclear particle air scrubber, which has been put on every building and has not only cleansed the air over time of nuclear particles but also captures enough energy to be self sufficient and then some. I doubt we'll need them much longer but they made him a fortune. Despite his money, his personality never changed throughout his life.

Zane and Katherine both enjoy a normal life in a new house in the same location. The hospital that Zane had given the cure to sends him and Katherine money every month, (quite a bit in fact) as a thank you for the vaccine. They haven't had any children but I am sure that doesn't mean they aren't "Active" (if ya know what I mean)

Xan lives right next to Rozhab and Crystal. Rozhab became very close friends with Crystal after meeting her that day in the air, trying to impress Eva. Eventually the relationship became more and they currently have one very young daughter. They live quite far off but still within a few days flight of my home.

Samantha became the first ever, true dragon doctor. I often took Torrent and Tyler there for checkups. She eventually set up a school for future dragon doctors. Rozhab became a teacher there and Xan became fascinated in music and once I got my technology business he started a music business that is quite successful.

Sandra still lives out in the middle of freaking nowhere, probably plotting how to get Joseph still. I kind of feel sorry for her. I once tried to visit and talk to her but she told me to go away.

Tyler helps parents train their hatchlings to fly. He loves kids and hasn't lost that energetic, feisty, curious personality. Those crazy, different colored eyes still eat at my soul every time we make eye contact and I wonder what he thinks.

Speaking of thinking, that is what Torrent does, all the time. He travels and does odd jobs for money, shelter and food. He studies...I'm not sure exactly what he studies. I guess everything really. I don't see him often and he never fails to surprise me when he does drop by. He's grown up a lot but he still displays that creepy, foresight and wisdom beyond his years. He was at my party and seemed to just take in everything. He's not much for conversation but if you need something to say that will stump even the most analytical brains he is your dragon.

Joseph and Eva still live in the lair they found before giving theirs to Angelina and me. They live peacefully off of each other and my business supplies anything they need. I insisted that they take it easy and let me do that for them.

Kyle really never grew up and never found a mate. He lives alone. He claims he likes it but I don't think so. He doesn't get into trouble but he's not someone people like to hang out with.

Jacob found a mate but both really didn't want kids so they haven't had any. His mate, Claire is a brilliant show flier and aerial acrobat. Her blue and green chevron markings are perfect for exaggerating her smooth flying skill. I have personally taken a few lessons just for the heck of it (even though our flying styles are obviously much different)

There are humans that know of dragons but that worldwide peace never happened. However, many people and dragons are now more open-minded.

Much of the world has been completely rebuilt by now. Later they found out that it was indeed a malfunction that sent missiles flying. They also mentioned that it could have been worse. A lot of the nuclear weapons were really old and way past their decommission dates (and therefor didn't work at all) and many collided and exploded in space before they reached their intended targets. Surprisingly, countries became more friendly with each other and contracted new, better treaties. It's by no means world peace but it is better than it was before. Who would have thought that nukes would have that effect?

Hey Mark, it's late. You have been typing on that thing for a long time. Come on and get some sleep. That is what Angelina just said to me...

Hmmm... what should my reply be... Oh but if I come back I am sure we wouldn't be sleeping...

Of course, Angelina just laughed at me anda;sfkljg'gd's;lgd

Gah he needs to get off this thing! (Angelina here) I will have to read it later and see what he wrote about me hehe. It's true...we won't be doing much sleeping...Luna is out at a friends place and we have the lair to ourselves for once...

Okay sorry...hehe Angelina just pushed me away for a second...I think I will leave her input up...pretty funny if you ask me. Well it was nice finally being able to get this out of my system.

I better get off to bed before Angelina starts thinking of ways to embarrass me again...she's still good at that. Thank you for reading the story of my life up to now and I hope I didn't waste your time. I am sure there will be many great times ahead but this is my story up to the present, which is all I intended. I might write an entry or two later on if anything interesting comes up. But for now, this is...

THE END.